#i went straight to ao3 when i finished
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I just watched The Mummy and The Mummy returns last night and its a crime that Evy and Rick donât have a bajillion fics on ao3. Theyâre literally the blueprint if the blueprint needed a blueprint. Like they invented romance!
#the mummy#the mummy 1999#rick oâconnell#evelyn carnahan#rick x evy#AND THEY ARE MARRIED??? my loves#yeah thatâs right#i went straight to ao3 when i finished#like a good girl
73 notes
¡
View notes
Note
yesss itâs the most rewarding feeling ever. what book are you reading? :)
if we were villains by M. L. Rio and i just finished it so now i have to kill myself actually
#the way i went straight to ao3 should be criminal and the way i actually almosted ended myself for real when i saw the tiny amount of fics#anyway#i enjoyed it a lot#i havent finished a book in years but i finished this one in a week yippeeeee#nova.ask
0 notes
Text
NEIGHBOR BLUNDER, pt. 2 â JJK (m.)
in hindsight, you should have seen it coming. had always known your luck â or lack of it, thereof â and the universe's meticulous plan of your downfall made it easy for you to get tangled up in a series of unfortunate events, which presents itself as the neighbor that lives across from you, jeon jungkook.
PAIRING jungkook x (fem) reader
GENRE r18+ (fluff, angst, smut) MINORS DO NOT INTERACT!
CHAPTER WORD COUNTÂ 22.5k
CHAPTER WARNINGS/MISC neighbor!jk, bsf!jimin, accountant!oc software engineer!jk, jk and jimin are chaebols lol, minjoon boyfriends <<<<3, mature language, lots of screaming into your pillow moments FLUFFY FLUFF FLUFFFFFFFFFFFFF, lovely hot nerdy jk ): (i think i speak for all women when i say that nerdy jungkook is the best jungkook say I IF U AGREE),[explicit sexual content: masturbation (f)], has the budding romance finally hit the second towers? read more to find out
NOTES hey everyone thank you so much for the overwhelming support on this silly little fic. i hope you guys enjoy this update and let me know your thoughts in the replies/reblog section and in my inbox, wherever you prefer hehe <3
NB!JK VISUALS | TAGLIST OPEN
READ ON WATTPAD | AO3
PART ONE | TWO | THREE
You usually finish prepping for the office at around 7:40 am, just enough time left to walk to the station and catch your bus at exactly 8 am.
As of now, it's 7 but the clock's longer hand has moved past the 40-minute mark, and you are still in your living room, supposedly all done and ready to go â except that you're stuck on the floor looking at your laptop perched on your coffee table, staring at it blankly, the HR email looking right back at you; almost daunting.
Subject: Invitation to Ceremony: Announcement of Interim CTO Dear Blue Nexus Inc. employee, We hope this email finds you well. We would like to inform you that a ceremony has been scheduled on July 29, 2028, 10:00 am at the AVR Hall 5, 12th floor. The purpose of this event is to announce the appointment of our interim Chief Technology Officer (CTO), Mr. Jeon Jungkook. As you may be aware, our previous CTO, Mr. Shin Juman, is currently on medical leave recovering from a stroke. While he is recuperating and undergoing treatment, it has become necessary for us to appoint an interim CTO for an indefinite period of time to ensure the continuity and effectiveness of our operations. Your presence at this meeting is highly valued as we introduce the new leadership to the team and outline our strategic direction moving forward. Light refreshments will be served. Thank you for your attention to this matter. We look forward to seeing you at the ceremony. Best regards, HR Department
You've been reading it over and over again you're sure you can recite it with ease if prompted. It's in the hopes that the name Jeon Jungkook will suddenly disappear somewhere in the email â that maybe you missed some detail, and it doesn't actually mention his name at all. You read the email repeatedly wishing that it is just a glitch in the system and what you found out about yesterday are all just a part of your extreme delusion. Maybe it's one of those nights with Jimin at his apartment where you would indulge in a little bit of guilty pressure â pots, to be exact â and just let it take you to a whole new world.
But you and Jimin didn't go home together last night, and you definitely did not smoke pot. He went straight to the airport and you straight home with nothing but mixed feelings inside, and you were more than thankful that Jimin was in a bout of panic himself about not getting there on time that he didn't notice you squirming in his passenger seat.
There is a vague memory in your head with him telling you he was going to come with Namjoon, but you can't be for sure. Everything that transpired that night is all reduced down to the very moment in the comfort room when you realized the glaring information about Jungkook being three eggs in your basket: first, he's Jimin's cousin. Second, he's an executive in your company â a CTO, to be exact â and while you aren't exactly working under his department and they are all the way up ten floors above you, he's still technically your boss according to the hierarchy. The son of the CEO of the very company you are working at. Not only is he the CTO, but third he's also your neighbor. Someone you've met weeks ago whom you may have developed a growing relationship with that will now possibly be bleak in a matter of hours or days depending on if you are going to tell him or if he finds out.
That is the thing that you're currently debating with yourself about as you let your eyes glide over the unsuspecting email from HR for the nth time.
7:50 am â the clock on your screen reads.
You think about the dock pay that you're gonna get if you come to work late. At this point, you can run to the station and still catch your bus, but you have to decide in a minute for that to be possible.
Groaning, you feel defeated as you shut your laptop close and stand up from the floorboards, your eyes going over to the door across from you which earns yourself a wince.
I'm gonna get a dock pay and it will all be Jungkook's fault. That jerk.
Okay â obviously, he's far from a jerk and he has nothing to do with any of this. You just like blaming anybody.
You sigh, grabbing your bag, finally making up your mind to just go and see for yourself what today has to offer you. A little optimism, if you will. But if you manage to bump into Jungkook at that company you aren't sure if you're not going to do something embarrassing because one thing about you, you do not know how to face certain challenges in life like a matured individual â you always have to be a little overboard and overdramatic with it.
You were heading towards the door when you suddenly remember your ID.
Your ID. Funny.
As you pick it up off the coffee table, you think about how you don't really wear it on the way to work and on your way home. You don't like the feeling of the lanyard wrapping around the skin of your nape, so you've always just worn it when you're in the office where it is mandatory. Otherwise, you make sure to take it off.
Suddenly, you think about a scenario where you're the kind of employee to wear their ID all the time, and those nights where you'd go to Midday straight from work to have dinner with Jungkook would've turned out differently because then if you were to have worn your ID during one of those meetings, he would've figured out that you're working at the same company. And maybe... the conversation about his relation to Jimin would've came up.
And maybe, you won't feel so... complicated about the whole thing.
How â in the two weeks that you've spent with him â do you know too much yet so little about him? How did you ever not ask each other where you work and how did this all come to you like a landslide and now you have no way out?
God's sake, you know about his dog, and you've exchanged numbers... and yet...
Although, granted, maybe you should've asked for each other's socials? Does he have Instagram? Twitter? Maybe if you had exchanged those sooner, you would've gotten to know him more and made the connections you only recently found out.
You want so badly to reach out to Jimin to talk to him about all of this. But he hasn't really contacted you since he sent off Namjoon to the airport. Maybe he really did leave with him, and it isn't just your imagination when he said something about going there last night when you sneaked out of the party.
But deep inside... you do not really want to talk to him about any of this, at all.
It is, to simply put, awkward.
You feel ashamed for gushing about your neighbor that is apparently the same person as his cousin. Feel embarrassed about how you ogled over him to Jimin when in fact, they're related. You don't know about other people, but you know the unspoken rule about not dating your friends' relatives? Not like you're dating Jungkook, but you have a crush on him for fuck's sake. The strings do not even stop at their blood relation because it extends to your workplace as well.
You know Jimin well enough to feel confident about not getting judged by him if you were to tell him about it, and if he actually does, he will directly say it to your face as far as you're concerned. But...
It's just all too awkward to tell anyone about. You're in too deep in the sea of embarrassment and shame you cannot think of ways to get out of it.
Your head is starting to hurt, and you know it's the sign to stop thinking. So, you shut up all the voices in your head and walk towards the door ready to go out, telling yourself that whatever happened, you're going to handle everything cooly like the grown woman you are.
Stepping outside the threshold of your apartment, you're just about to turn around to lock the door on your way out when suddenly, the door across yours opens and there welcomes you the man starring in your list of problems for the day: Jeon Jungkook, your neighbor Unit 446.
"Oh, hi. Good morningâ"
You turn on your heel so quickly and open the door to your apartment so fast it's almost at the speed of light, entering your apartment once again and slamming the door closed, pressing your back on it as your eyes widen; heart beating at a staccato of thug, thug, thug as you take a moment to hold your breath.
What the fuck.
How in the hell is this the first time you see each other getting ready to work? It couldn't have happened in the first week you knew him or hell, the first day?! Why must you have bumped into him like that the moment you finally knew about who he is? Everything is getting way too ridiculous. It's like the universe is telling you once again that you'll always be her middle child: unfavorable by all ends.
"Shit." You hiss, biting your lip quite harshly as you think about how you must've looked like a goddamn fool turning on him like that for no reason. Jungkook must've been weirded the hell out â and rightfully so.
You face-palm. Damn, you were just telling yourself you're gonna handle everything like a grown, matured woman.
You unconsciously walk on your tippy toes on the way to the small window on the side of the door that lets you oversee outside your door, peeking from there like a creep as you watch Jungkook, still on his porch â with his grey coat over his arm â looking down on his phone and doing something with it.
That something is apparently sending you a text.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [7:52am]:Â why did u seem like u just saw a ghost?
The message read when you open your phone at the bell of notification. You haven't even read all of it yet when another one comes in.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [7:52am]: am I that appalling in the mornings? Haha đĽ´
On any occasion, you would've laughed and go along with the joke, but you do not know what to say to him.
You stand there doing nothing, just staring at his two consecutive messages, poorly left on read. You purse your lips as you peek from the small window again, getting a glimpse of Jungkook standing still on his porch, eyes glued to his phone. He waits for awhile, and then you see him shaking his head with a hint of... smile on his face?
And then your phone dings once again.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [7:53am]:Â good morning by the way. Get safely to work
You stare at it so hard that the next second you look at the window, he isn't there anymore.
Letting out a heavy breath, you knock your head on the door, thinking about how you missed your 8 am bus and you have to wait for 30 minutes for another one to come and most especially, how you're going to get a dock pay for being late.
It's almost as if Jungkook is running for higher office the way his face is plastered all over the LED screens inside the building, showing the announcement of his ceremony. It's taunting almost, the way it was the first thing you see when you swiped your ID for entry.
Although, you do find it funny that it's the same man you just saw in front of you when you stepped outside of your place earlier this morning.
"Sol," you call your co-worker and also your friend, sliding your swivel chair closer to her desk. "Do we really have to go to the ceremony?" You ask, seeing that everybody in the office is already setting aside the stuff on their desks to head out to the 12th floor where the announcement ceremony will be held.
Sol fixes the post-it note on her computer first before turning to you, "Of course we do."
You pout at that.
"Is Ms. Jung really gonna be mad if we don't attend?"
"You know how she has this obsession of making our department look good, so I'm assuming yes." She answers, and you slump in your seat knowing damn well she's right to think that. Sol sees your seemingly grumpy disposition and asks, "Why? You don't wanna go?"
If only she knew.
You shake your head to her question.
"I just think it's gonna be boring," you shrug, the lie rolling on your tongue seamlessly.
"Eh, at least it's less work for today. Those things run for two hours and there's free lunch so that's that."
Events like these are supposed to be advantageous for you because again, Sol is right and those things do run for about two hours meaning less workload. Also, free lunch. Who doesn't like free stuff? But then again, Jungkook is going to be there and with your luck, you're starting to think that you're going to see more of him from now on. That is just how the world works against you.
"You're right." You say, frowning becoming more and more apparent, you're sure.
Sol chuckles at you and stands up herself, fixing her dress as you follow her out of the office.
Before you could completely go out though, you stop her on her tracks.
"Hey, do you think you have a face mask I can borrow?" You say, looking hopefully at her. Sol raises her brows, obviously confused at your strange request. Clearing your throat, you pretend to cough a little in your fisted hand. "I'm feeling a little under the weather today, but I drank my meds this morning. Forgot the mask." You reason with her, adding more lies to the conversation.
"Oh, I see. Okay, I think I have it." Sol perks up at the realization and you both enter your office once again, with your co-worker digging through her desk's drawer for the mask you were asking her for.
She hands it to you as soon as she finds it and you're quick to wear it around your mouth, silently rejoicing in your head at the brilliant last-minute plan you came up with in your head in order to avoid anything with Jungkook later. Not that you expect him to do something if he, indeed, sees you â you doubt he even will, given that the hall is huge, and you are planning to sit all the way back â but the mask is just a precautionary measure so there are less chances of him recognizing you or anything crazy like that.
Together, Sol and you ride the elevator down to the 12th floor and unsurprisingly, a lot of the company's employees are already there, finding their seats, chitchats heard across the hall.
"Sol, __!" Joonhwi, one of your co-junior accountants and also a friend, calls out to you both, separating himself from the other accountants and heading to your direction. "You're sick?" He asks as soon as he sees your face covered with the mask.
"A little." You reply.
Joonhwi nods his head and then say, "I thought you girls were planning to ditch the ceremony."
"I'll do anything to not see your face but then again we work together so I have no choice." Sol snarkily remarks.
"Sol, can you please refrain from professing your love to me with all these people around?" Joonhwi retorts back, smarmy and teasing, ever the expert on how to get on Sol's nerves.
"__, can you get this khia away from me?"
You laugh at both of their exchange, shaking your head at their silly antics. You don't know if Sol is just... emotionally constipated, but damn, she sure is clueless as hell about Joonhwi's feelings. It seems like everybody from the accounting department knows except for her.
Shaking your head, you go straight to the seats available with Joonhwi and Sol sitting on opposite sides of you.
"Anyway, I heard they're appointing Mr. Jeon's son." Joonhwi suddenly say.
Now that makes you squirm.
"Really?" You utter, just to give them a reaction.
Sol looks at you weird. "I thought everybody knew that?"
"Well, there are lots of Jeons in Korea..." you tell her, earning a laugh from Joonhwi which makes Sol frown.
"A man is not allowed to laugh in my vicinity, Joonhwi, shut up," she says rolling her eyes. Her tone shifts when she speaks to you though, suddenly sounding more gossip-y as she shows you a picture on her phone. "Look at the material, though,"
You look at the photo of a man who very much has the same and exact coloring of the one and only Jeon Jungkook you know and you have to swallow the lump in your throat.
"I mean, I've always thought Mr. Jeon was a DILF but his son is â damn." She adds, zooming in on Jungkook's professional head shot.
You and Joonhwi both give her the stinky eye.
"Have some class." you tell her, earning a laugh from both of them.
"For the record, you agreed to that before." Sol points out, referring to that dinner you three had at a barbecue house awhile ago. For the record, though, you were both drunk and Joonhwi had to haul Sol's ass back to her place and call Jimin to get you to yours.
"I refuse to acknowledge anything I've ever said when I was drunk."
"Okay but is anybody getting the urge to get transferred to the IT department expeditiously?" Sol jokes, obviously swooning over Jungkook.
Joonhwi snorts. "The CTO doesn't even go there."
"Killjoy much?" Sol frowns at him. "He'd visit, though. Imagine the eye candy."
You eye her in a teasing manner, "You have enough candy on your plate, Sol." And then you subtly look over Joonhwi.
Joonhwi himself doesn't seem to expect the insinuation, but nonetheless you know that he got the message of you implying he's good-looking and if Sol is looking for that, he's just there. That is why he suddenly loses his smirk and rests his back on the seat, crossing his arms as he retires himself from the conversation, obviously dodging your teasing.
Psh. Emotionally constipated co-worker number two.
"What the hell does that mean?" Sol asks, but she can't get an answer as the ceremony begins.
"Good morning, everyone. Today marks a significant moment as we gather to appoint our interim Chief Technology Officer," The host starts the introduction, "We are here to acknowledge the pivotal role of the CTO in our company's journey to ensure continuity in our innovation efforts. It is with great pleasure that I introduce Mr. Jeon Jungkook, our interim CTO, who has been selected to step into the position."
And there is him, in his grey suit that you've seen him in earlier. He's wearing his glasses as well, the one that has the thinner frame. You notice he switches between two kinds; he wears the thick-framed one off work and the thin-framed one during work, like right now.Â
Jungkook smiles at the applause that reverberates all over the hall. There are LED screens that hang on both sides of the room and you can see his face clearly there. Sol gushes over how good he looks.
"Jesus, wow..." Sol whispers to herself, and you're sure she did not mean for you to hear that, so you try not to acknowledge it because deep inside, you agree with her. That's exactly your reaction when you saw him for the first time in the stairs of your apartment complex â and he didn't even clean up in his suit that time.
Jungkook stands on the podium with an easy-going smile on his face, his aura screaming confidence. He looks so sure of himself, like he's born to actually do this.
"Thank you, Mr. Park. Good day to all. I am deeply honored and humbled to accept the role of Chief Technology Officer at Blue Nexus Incorporation. As we navigate this interim period, my commitment is to uphold..."
You watch as he starts his speech, noting how well he speaks. You aren't a stranger to how people have different personalities when they are in and off work, but it's almost disorienting to see Jungkook going all professional, his voice soft but edgy at the same time, just enough for you and everyone to recognize a bit of authority in there.
He looks over the crowd, and for a brief second, you feel as if his eyes glossed over you far longer than he had other parts in the room.
But that thought dies down as quickly when he immediately goes back to speaking, and you're sure you just imagined it.
You're in the middle of your night routine when your phone suddenly dings.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [10:44pm]:Â just remembered we never really got around to that boxing machine, did we
Right. Today is Friday and you are supposed to go that boxing machine to determine if he's gonna supply your daily boba or if you're coming over to his place so he can cook you both a meal.
But that deal was made days ago when you still were clueless about his identity, and admittedly, you'd say that right now, you're doing anything to avoid him.
Scrolling through your message thread and seeing Jungkook's texts since that morning being left on read makes you feel bad. You know it isn't fair. It isn't nice to just suddenly go leave people dry like that, especially Jungkook who has been so strangely non-confronting about your sudden weird behavior.
It takes you a few minutes to give him a reply due to you erasing and retyping your message repeatedly.
You [10:47pm]:Â sorry ive been busy the whole day with work ):
Was what you lamely came up with. You couldn't have done better than that, to be honest with yourself.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [10:47pm]:Â I see Jungkook (Unit 446) [10:48pm]:Â so raincheck tonight?
You [10:48]:Â sorryyyy for cancellig im just feeling a little under the weather
Jungkook (Unit 446) [10:49pm]:Â ohhhh ok ok sorry for texting late
You [10:50pm]:Â asbdbsfjshf its fine!!!!!!!!
Maybe you didn't think it through, but you find yourself typing the next message and hitting send way too quickly.
You [10:51pm]:Â maybe tomorrow?
You're thinking about taking it back, but Jungkook has already replied.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [10:51pm]:Â ok. I'll see you tomorrow đ
Pursing your lips, you wonder what he's doing tonight.
Is he working? Maybe some take-home paperworks? What do CTOs even do? He must be really busy... though you think it has to be otherwise since he had the time to text you.
You stand up from the chair of your vanity table, patting your hair one last time and jumping to your bed, ready to overthink some more then sleep when an idea suddenly pops up into your head the moment your eyes lay on your phone.
Making yourself comfortable on your mattress, you pick up the phone from your night stand and unlock it, your fingers making quick work of opening the Instagram app and typing jeonjungkook on the search bar.
The results show you a few accounts that resemble the username you looked up, but as you check each one, none of them seems to belong to the man you're looking for. So, you try a few varieties: jungkook, jungkookjeon, jeon... JK?... but then you're sure you've milked out the last of your brain juice trying to come up with a possible username for him but to no avail.
Jimin must be following him, you think to yourself. Since Jimin is a snob on his verified and public account and isn't following anybody there, you go straight to his private account to try and find a Jungkook in his following but again â you guessed it, failed search.
"Does he not have an IG?" you ask yourself, feeling quite exhilarated.
You think about Twitter, but remembering Jungkook's face makes you share your head in disagreement with yourself. There is no way he has Twitter. That guy looks terminally offline and doesn't have the face of someone who likes tweeting in his leisure time.
You'd say it was curiosity rather than desperation when you decided to install Facebook and hoped to see some of him there. You did have little hopes though, as you started typing his name, thinking there was no way you'd see him on the app because, who even uses Facebook nowadays except moms and dads and grandparents?
But then as you jokingly type his name and enter it on the search bar, a few tagged pictures of him show up.
The first one is posted by a Jeon Junghyun, his brother, and the picture is from 2017. Said picture is of Jungkook at the airport sitting on his luggage, and the caption reads as:Â good luck in college brother.
You stare at the picture, noting how young he looked in it and suddenly feel disoriented when you see his arms with no ink around them. They're so bare, and he definitely looked more lean, not like the muscly guy you know him as now. He was starting college here, so he must've been only 19 in the photo... meaning he got his tattoos in the States while he was in college or maybe even later than that?
You click on Jungkook's page, the one that his brother tagged in the photo, but all you see is the default Facebook profile picture and a locked account.
Feeling disappointed at that, you go back to his brother's page and check it out, throwing all your shame away as you look through his photos.
He must've limited his audience since the public posts are all outdated, but there are a few pictures in which Jungkook is in them, as well as other recurring people who seem to be their parents.
There's a recent family picture of them in the Eiffel Tower â uploaded in 2022 â all four of them.
As you see Mr. Jeon, the CEO of your company, with his family, it's hard not to feel... whiplashed, for the lack of better term. From the looks of it, they seem to be... close? For the record, Jimin does not have any casual pictures of him with his parents, and as far as you know, they never went out on trips together â just galas and all that socialite events. You know they are only mere pictures, not solid enough to assume what Jungkook's relationship is with his family, but you're starting to think maybe it's a good one.
That'll honestly be surprising, given that every wealthy family you know has dysfunctional relationships. Nevertheless, it will be quite... adorable if what you think is true.
"Oh my god," you say, disbelieving, as you recognize Jimin in one of Junghyun's public photos while scrolling through more.
It's an event of some sort, and how can you not spot Jimin when he looks conspicuous in his orange hair? You remember this being in your sophomore year in college, and how much Jimin actually hates that hair and wants to burn down every picture that reminds him of it.
You snort as you zoom in on Jimin, taking a screenshot of the photo, mindlessly going to your messaging app; ready to send him the photo to poke lighthearted fun, but then you realizeâ
"Oh, I can't do that."
Jimin will ask you where you got the photo from, and you'll have to tell him that you were cyber stalking his cousin. Then, he'll ask why you were stalking his cousin, and he will find out the very thing you don't want him to find out.
That makes you frown, quick to delete the message you were just about to send and put your phone back to your nightstand.
Well, that ruins fun.
You wish you can tell Jimin or anyone for the matter, but you currently don't feel comfortable about doing that.
Sighing, you look up at your ceiling, then forcefully close your eyes to avoid more thoughts coming into your head.
You start counting sheep until you fall asleep.
There had been a lot of times where you felt like shit about yourself. They happen way too many times that at this point, you'd lost count. It wired you to think that there must be something wrong when a day goes all too well.
But there is no beating the feeling of self-antagonism when you ditch somebody â even if it's for a valid reason.
Sure, you've ditched Jimin a couple of times, and he always makes sure to rub it on your face as much as he can until you pout at him and explain to him that there are just some days you do not feel like going out. Jimin, as your best friend, understands that about you, of course.
A lot of times, though, it's the dates you tend to ditch the most. Three dates â you recall â is the number of times you'd skipped out of, just because you had a panic attack thirty minutes before the meeting that one time and two times for the plain, simple fact that you had a realization that you did not really like the guy you were planning to see.
Shin Taemu, the guy from the IT department asked you out last month for a second date and you texted him a last-minute, half-assed lame excuse about having gotten period cramps. Up to this day, you're still wary about using the IT department's copy room because his texts, since then, have been left unanswered. You saw him awhile ago at the cafeteria, though, and he seemed to be treating you non-differently even after you ghosted him suddenly.Â
Recently, you're doing the same thing again to Jungkook.
It isn't dating, of course â just the whole ditching thing.
You feel terrible for canceling on him again on Saturday when you just told him Friday night that you would go to that boxing machine. He had texted you a simple "we still on?" with a smiley emoji that gave you the creeps (because that smiley emoji does not ever mean the person is smiling behind it â knowing Jungkook though, it's probably not the case, and you're just overthinking it). You've left that text to rot until Sunday morning, and only picked it up later during the night, telling him you were "sorry I just saw this now! I was swamped with work stuff" even though you've never brought paperworks at home in your whole career and you were just binging The X-Files, bashing those two idiotic emotionally constipated FBI agents when you are quite one, yourself.
Sometimes, you fear you're no better than a man. Jimin will willingly knock your head on a door to get you to your senses and tell you all the things about why you should never compare yourself to them â but there are times like these when your shortcomings â specifically your lack of proficiency in communication â mirror that of a man's, and you hate every single second of it.
Until then, you dreaded for Monday to come.
But it's ultimately inevitableÂ
And when you wake up from your sleep, it's Monday, and you have to go to work whether you like it or not.
And oh, to add, Jungkook hasn't replied to your message. Which â okay â ouch. But you're not supposed to be hurt by it; if anything, you kind of deserve it after ditching him so many times. He isn't an idiot, and you're sure he knows you lied... you're just thankful that he's not saying anything if he does know, indeed.
You have thought things over in the shower this morning, though.
If Jungkook is three eggs in your basket, why will it matter? So, what's the big deal if he is Jimin's cousin and that he works at the same company and lives in the same apartment complex?
You finally admit that those things matter to you initially because... you have a crush on him. If you didn't, you'll give fuck-all if he's related to your best friend. You won't care at all if he's your boss because you don't have to worry about fantasizing about him.
But the thing is, you do have some sort of romantic feelings for him, and that is why those things moved you in a way that makes you feel and act a little weird around him.
And now there's this feeling of guilt that has overtaken your entire system. Because if you just see Jungkook platonically, these things won't happen. And you hate it, because he's genuinely a good friend. Someone who may want a friend in you too, but you are ruining it all because you have trivial feelings for him.
Absolutely ridiculous.
But now that those realizations have become clear in your head, you've made up your mind by thinking that those eggs don't matter.
It doesn't matter that he's Jimin's cousin, doesn't matter that he's an executive. You are his friend, and it's was okay to have friends that are your other friend's relative and friends who are your boss.
Of course, it's still awkward to think about him catching you in your home clothes but on a more serious note, your crush will never see the light of the day and even if it does, there's no way Jungkook will accept it because guys like him never settle with people like you. And you don't even mean that in a self-deprecating way, not at all! You are just fully aware of the practical world you live in and know that the vast disparity of your economic status will never work, especially with the kind of family he was born into.
With that said, you are ready for things to be back the way they were. No more pussyfooting in the office in fear that you'll bump into him, no more canceling on his innocent invitations to dinner, no more pining over him secretly and putting malice over everything that he does because you're going to be a renewed person now.
You're ready to take on the big shoes and be matured enough to address his questions if ever he has one.
So, you enter the elevator of Blue Nexus Inc. with a sort of spirit that you're sure will be hard to take down, creating pictures in your head that depict a smooth-sailing conversation with Jungkook where you're ideally going to be cool in it and not at all panic-y.
It's alright. Nothing is going to changeâ
Your thoughts are disrupted when somebody enters the elevator and the people in it suddenly start bowing their heads, a series of greetings reverberating in the confined space.
Fuck.
"Good morning, Mr. Jeon."
"Greetings, Mr. Jeon."
"Mr. Jeon."
Your eyes widen when you see Jungkook walking in with his black suit and sleek black hair, his eyeglasses sitting on his nose.
Okay, so nevermind the illusion that you're going to be cool now â you're absolutely panicking in your position!
Thank fucking god you're at the back with two persons in front of you, hoping they are enough to at least cover your frame as Jungkook stands in front after greeting back the employees inside.
Oh my god. Fuck me.
You tilt your head to the side with a wince on your face, sneakily raising your arm over your head to take your hairclip off so your hair fans your face. It is a poor attempt at covering yourself lest Jungkook suddenly turns around and recognizes you as a result.
But in that moment, you must look stupid as hell that the guy beside you looks at you weird.
You stand upright, giving him a tight-lipped smile. He just snubs you.
That makes you roll your eyes.
You go back to staring at Jungkook's back agonizing the thought that you really aren't ready at all to confront him. You thought about it all morning, but the moment he got here, all those ideations of you being cool around him from thereon are suddenly thrown out the building.
A few seconds after, somebody drops off at the 13th floor, and it starts to make you feel nervous.
What if more people start going out and then you'll be left alone with Jungkook? You intended to go to the 16th floor where your office is... Jungkook is â wait, where is his floor? You actually have no idea. But you are certain it's floors above you. Oh god! How can you possibly move past him without him recognizing you? Shit. You didn't think about that.
Now, you're starting to lose your bottle, your head not able to form ideas to get through him. The elevator is small! And people are starting to head out...
You look at the position indicator of the elevator, telling you that you're going way up to the 15th floor. A few seconds after and it dings, the elevator door opening. The guy in front of you heads way out, and you can see Jungkook still on his spot.
You find yourself not being able to move, completely stoned in your position.
You sure as hell aren't going out unless he does first! That's your solution. If he's located at the topmost floor, you're going to wait until then. You're just going to ride the elevator down again.
But what you don't see coming is Jungkook suddenly moving to head outside the elevator.
Looking at the indicator once again, you confirm if he really is going to the 15th floor.
The door already closed by the time Jungkook is finally out, which eases your nerves. You're way too relieved to forget thinking about why he's in the 15th floor.
You stop at the 16th with a smile on your face, feeling like you just got away with murder. You've never done it â get away with murder â but that's exactly how you feel.
On your way to the office, your phone vibrates from the pocket of your trousers.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [8:56am]:Â Correct me if I'm wrong but I think I just saw you at the elevator today
You thought of ways to dodge his bullet, thought about denying his claim and telling him that he must've seen somebody else because you work all the way across town and him seeing you would've been impossible.
But you know the attempts will be futile.
If anything, though, you take it as a sign to finally make things right.
Avoiding Jungkook will never be efficient. In order to be successful in that regard, you'll have to hand in your resignation or move out of your apartment completely and you can't do that.
Besides, for what it's worth, you kind of miss hanging out with him and if you were to continue hiding from him, you will have to say goodbye to having him around at all.
The moment you got off work today, you think of plans to talk to him and maybe, just maybe, invite him for dinner â to, hopefully, make up for all the times you've bailed on him.
With a tail tucked between your legs, you stand apprehensively in front of the door of his unit, still unsure about your plans but doing it nonetheless. There's no going back now.
You ring the doorbell, taking your hand back quickly as if you just got electrocuted by it.
Please don't answer. Please don't be home. Please don't answerâ
And there he goes, in his plain white shirt and grey sweats, hair wet from his previous shower â you assume. He's still drying his hair with a towel when he opens the door, but his ministrations stop the moment he lays his eyes on you.
You just give him an awkward smile that probably look more like a grimace.
"Hi."
The surprise is evident on Jungkook's face. Regardless, he is quick to get over it and gives you a big grin instead. An expression you did not expect to get.
"__, hey," Jungkook greets, placing the towel around his neck and letting go of his doorknob. "What brings you here?"
You balance your weight on your other side and purse your lips in a thin line.
"Do you, uh, wanna grab dinner?" You ask right away, not wanting to beat around the bush.
Jungkook's smile somehow grows wider at your question, and you don't know what to feel. If he's petty, he'll reject your invitation but with the look on his face right now, he doesn't seem to have the intention to do so. At least you hope so. It will be so embarrassing for you to have come all the way to his place instead of just asking him through text.
He was about to answer when somebody suddenly approaches the door.
"Jeon Jungkook?" The guy asks, and you immediately shot your eyes to look at him. With his printed shirt that reads a famous food delivery brand and his hands carrying bags of what you assumed take-out food, you figure what he's here for. "Here's your order, sir."
Embarrassed, you scoot to the side to give way to the food delivery guy and let him extend the bags towards Jungkook who grabs his wallet from the pocket of his sweats to pay for the food, thanking the man in the process.
He already has plans for tonight, you realize. Your invitation to dinner is futile because he already bought take-out.
The food delivery guy gave you a look before he took off in which you returned a timid smile for. And then, you turn around to look at Jungkook again.
"Nevermind, don't answer my question." You say, referring to your invitation prior to the arrival of his food delivery. "Uhm, bye. Good night."
You were just turning your heels to go the other way around when Jungkook suddenly speaks.
"Wait, don't go yet," Jungkook steps to the side and inserts his wallet back into his pants. He raises the bags of take-out and arches his brow towards your way, "Do you like Thai?"
"I do." You reply, not really understanding where he's getting at first.
Jungkook smiles. "Good. Do you wanna come inside?"
When you realize what he just said, you shake your head, "Oh, no, no. We could grab dinner outside tomorrow if you're free."
"This is enough for two?"
He's inviting you to his place. Is he insane?
You shake your head once again. "No, Jungkook, I really don't want to impose onâ"
Jungkook cut you off with a hearty laugh.
"__, you won't be imposing. Come on, I bet you haven't had dinner yet either." When you don't answer, he insists again, "I think I have Thai tea around here somewhere."
You narrow your eyes at him.
"You think I'll go inside just 'cause you have Thai tea?" you say, raising your brow at him, challenging Jungkook to say something to that. He shrugs with a smile of amusement. Then you break your demeanor and sigh. "You're actually right. I can probably be bribed with daily boba supply."
Jungkook laughs at your absurd claim.
"No matter what's on the line?"
"Yeah," Then you decide to joke a little, "If you're the one on the line."
His laughter only becomes louder, and you shake your head at him because you genuinely wonder why he laughs so much at your nonsensical jokes. You would consider yourself funny but not that funny.
But this is good. Joking is good. This dynamic is surely better than you avoiding him.
"You're so..." Jungkook stops to look at you and you stare back at him. That moment stretches into a minute until you feel the hair on your nape stand.
It's the night air, and not at all the almost intimate way he looked into your eyes.
That's what you'll tell yourself tonight.
"I'm so what?" You decide to break the silence, seemingly snapping Jungkook out of the trance he's put himself in awhile ago.
He shakes his head. "Nothing."
"Okay, now you're just making me curious."
"It's nothing."
"Okay, I'm gonna let it pass this time..." you say, eliciting a low chuckle from him.
He must realize that you've both been standing on his porch for a while now.
"Come," he says, gesturing inside his place.
Your steps are a bit hesitant as you follow him inside. But nonetheless, you both get in, Jungkook offering you a pair of home slipper that are almost twice as big as your feet as he locks the door.
When you let your eyes wander, you're more than surprised to see the state of the interior.
Jungkook's place is surprisingly... clean.
Sure, it must be because there aren't any decorations or much furniture yet, but from your experiences with men, the one thing they have in common is that they are messy. It's almost impossible to not see clothes strewn all over their places or food wrappings on any surface at a corner, but Jungkook's is spotless.
Except maybe for the few boxes that stand beside the door of the room all the way across the room which you assume is his bedroom, but other than that, there's no indicator that a man is residing inside. Admittedly, it's even cleaner than your own.
"Sorry, it's a little messy. I haven't unpacked all of my stuff. Got busy."
He seems to notice you eyeing the aforementioned boxes, and hearing his words, you shake your head.
"Oh, no, trust me. This is the cleanest place I've ever seen." You say truthfully.
"Thanks." Jungkook responds with a smile.
His apartment, like yours, has an open layout so from where you are in the living room, you can see him putting the bags on the kitchen counter, unloading them and starting to transfer some of them into his own plates.
You approach his direction to find yourself useful.
"Is it okay if we eat at the coffee table? My table set hasn't arrived yet..." he rubbs the back of his head, a sheepish smile painting his face.
"It's fine."
His coffee table is wide enough for all the food to fit, anyway. That's what you thought when you bring all the food to the living room, sitting on the floorboards opposite of him.
Before you start dinner, Jungkook asks if you want to watch something on the TV.
"It's like a jumbotron." Is your throw-away comment when he turns on his huge ass TV. It's genuinely so big you aren't even exaggerating. You are not that good with estimation but the screen is probably the same height as you...
"What?" Jungkook chuckles, looking at you all confused.
"Nothing. Just that your TV is so big."
"Yeah? I wanted to buy this one for so long and I got really lucky to get it on sale here. I have the Criterion channel so I've been wanting to watch stuff with an OLED screenâ" he cuts himself off and looks at you with a hint of embarrassment. "Sorry."
You look away before you can go on a spiral about how cute he looked with a proud smile on his face while he was going off about how he got his jumbotron on sale. He was geeking out about a freaking TV. But you guess it makes sense for a tech guy like him.
"Uh, what do you want to watch?" He asks, going through his streaming services.
The big TV and the streaming services just click so much in the context of him. You, in contrast, cannot relate. After forgetting to unsubscribe to Netflix a few months ago, it automatically stole the thirteen thousand won from your account, and since then, you're more than traumatized to pay for any streaming services until today. Pirating is bad but so is capitalism.
"Anything is fine."
"Okay."
You really couldn't have cared less about what he's going to click on, but National Geographic pops up on his big screen and you think he must be joking but he starts tuning in with genuine interest.
Oh. Wow.
He's just a big nerd trapped in a hot human body, huh?
How cute. And how unbelievably hot to discover this about him.
After a few minutes into the documentary, it turns out that whales are interesting to a certain degree. Sure, Jungkook's huge ass screen made it a little funny because the pictures are too big, but they did pique your interest a little, especially when Jungkook would add in a little of his own knowledge about them. When you asked him about the weird little stick thing on their mouth, he told you that they were tusks and only male narwhals had them, and that they used it as some sort of sensory tool. He admitted he hyperfixated on whales for a while when he saw them first on Discovery Channel as a kid.
You didn't even have to pretend to be engrossed, you were just in genuine awe of his interests and how enthusiastic he was about sharing them.
Food is starting to run out, making you realize that it's been awhile since you've eaten Thai food and you should probably eat them once again tomorrow.
You're just about to ask Jungkook which restaurant he got it from when he beats you to speaking first.
"You're still in your work clothes."
You stop.
"Yeah..."
And then you're reminded of why you're here in the first place.
It isn't for the whales or for Thai food, that's for sure.
You haven't changed out of your work clothes, indeed, since you planned going out for dinner in hopes of talking to Jungkook while ago. The night is going so well so far that you actually forgot about that. But then since he already cocked the gun, might as well just pull the trigger and get it over with.
You look at him, an uneasy feeling settling in your nerves.
"So... about your text earlier."
There is a hint of a smile on Jungkook's lips when he nods his head.
"Yeah?"
"It wasn't me." You say, trying to look for a reaction, trying to see if he'll insist or anything.
But Jungkook just nods his head again.
"I see."
He does not seem to see, though, and you know right then and there that your cover is finally and officially blown.
"Okay, I lied. That was me." You take back your words, jutting your bottom lip out when you add, "Turns out we work at the same company. And that you're apparently my boss."
"And you're my cousin's girlfriend."
You gasp audibly.
So he knows you were at that party! How? And what? He thought you were Jimin's girlfriend for real? Wait, does he not know it was all Jimin's ruse?
"How did you know that?"
"They mentioned Jimin's girlfriend was in the bathroom when I arrived. I asked Jimin about it and he told me her name was __."
You would face-palm yourself if Jungkook wasn't present.
Ugh. Of course, Jimin doesn't know.
"Well, okay, just so you know, I was a paid actress." You tell Jungkook, which earns you a laugh from him. Then you cover your mouth, realizing you shouldn't have said that. "Ohâuhm, do you know...?" You trail off, looking at him expectantly and hoping he knows what you meant.
You swear you remember Jimin telling you that Jungkook knows about him being gay, but now you are second-guessing yourself and you will be in trouble if you did slip up.
Thankfully, Jungkook nods, seemingly understanding where you're getting at.
"Don't worry, I know." You heave a sigh of relief at his verbal confirmation. Jungkook takes the tom yum goong and started peeling the shrimp from the bowl, continuing to say, "And Jimin brings a fake date to every family gathering, so I knew right away he was lying about dating somebody," Jungkook chuckles, and as if an afterthought, he adds, "I wish I could've seen you act. You two left so early."
Well... you did play a role in that, you think. But you can't tell him you purposefully didn't go back to the table that night because you saw him.
"Oh, Jimin had to send Joon off at the airport." You say, which is actually true. For a change.
He nods. "His boyfriend, yeah... did he go to Italy with him?"
You wonder how he knows about the Italy thing. Jimin, probably. They're close after allâ
"Namjoon's a close friend as well." Jungkook adds, as if having read your thoughts.
"Ah," you nod, not surprised at all about their apparent link.
Wealthy people do have a tiny world.
"Jimin hasn't actually contacted me yet since that night."
It has been a few days, and you're starting to think he's dead or something. Your calls go straight to voicemail and your messages do not send. You've sent him a few on social media as well but it seems like he hasn't been online at all.
"I'm worried about him. Has Namjoon said anything?" You look at Jungkook, hoping he'll say yes.
But he shakes his head instead.
"I wouldn't be worried, though. I think they're together."
"In Italy?"
"Yeah."
You won't be surprised if that's the case. Jimin is the king of spontaneity and if he did fly off to another country abruptly with his boyfriend, you won't question it.
You do miss him though and you're gonna make sure to make him feel bad for not telling you anything soon.
"You're right." You sigh.
Jungkook has been peeling shrimp for awhile now, setting them aside in a small bowl. You think he's gonna eat it himself, but you're surprised when he slides off the bowl to your direction.
"There. I noticed you weren't eating the tom yum. You don't like it?" Jungkook asks, smiling at you.
You can't help it; blood rushes to your cheeks at the realization that he just peeled shrimps for you.
Is this normal for him? Like, does he just go around and do things like these for friends?
You will scream in your bathroom later when you get home.
"Oh, no, uh... I'm actually allergic to shrimp." You give him a tight-lipped smile.
You feel bad at the way Jungkook's expression drops as soon as you said that.
"Shit, sorry, I didn't know," He takes the small bowl quickly and looks at you apologetically.
"No, it's fine! I didn't tell you either."
"I'm really sorry. I should've asked first."
"Jungkook," you chuckle. "It's fine. Thank you, anyway."
"I could've done serious damage to you, huh?"
"Yeah, you'd have to tell Jimin you killed me because you fed me shrimp."
"Don't say that," Jungkook laughs. "How long are you friends now, by the way?"
You nip on your chopsticks, answering him.
"We've been friends since college... so almost ten years."
"That's really nice."
And then you remember to ask, "Did you tell him?"
"What?"
"That you know me?"
"No. Not yet, at least. Didn't have the chance." Jungkook proceeds to eat the shrimp himself and you have to keep yourself from letting out a breath of relief at his answer. "Did you tell him?"
"No. Uhâ I know this is weird. But... can you not tell him?" You ask. Jungkook looks at you for a bit, studying your face. You clear your throat when seconds passed and he still hasn't said anything. "It's just that I want to tell him on my own time." You decide to add.
"Okay." He says after a while, smiling.
Thank god he doesn't ask any more questions.
"Thanks."
And now there's another elephant in the room that you still need to address.
A bit hesitant, you open with, "Did you uhm..." You think about how to word it, but then you think, fuck it. "Did you know by that time at the party that I work at Blue Nexus?"
Jungkook shakes his head.
"No, I saw you at the company and only put two and two together."
Your brows furrow. "When?"
"Uh... earlier this morning."
"Oh. Yeah..."
You don't know exactly why, but you feel a tinge of disappointment that he meant earlier. You really thought he recognized you at the ceremony.
But then you shake the feeling off and jokingly narrow your eyes at him. "Why didn't you tell me about the party, then?"
"Why, did you see me there?"
You shut your mouth. Right. You're supposed to pretend you didn't seen him that time.
"No." You lie.
"So I thought it didn't matter... though I was pretty surprised when I saw you today."
"Ugh, I thought I hid myself pretty well." You lament dramatically, embarrassed that you really thought covering your face with your hair would do you any good.
"Nah," Jungkook shakes his head while laughing at your misery, "I thought, "who is this five-foot woman hiding in the back","
"Wow." You gasp, not believing his audacity. But you're also thankful that he makes talking to him so easy. The way your conversations goes from funny to serious is so seamless, all because Jungkook knows exactly how to turn the wheels around.
"Kidding. I actually recognized you by your blouse..." he gestures at your baby blue polo sleeves, making you furrow your brows, not quite sure how he meant. But then, he continues, "Did the ink ever come off?"
Oh. Right! He had seen you wear the blouse before and even heard you tell him the story about how the jammed printer caused a blot of ink to stain your cuff.
You're surprised he even remembers that. It seems so long ago.
Raising your arm to examine the cuff area of your blouse, you look at it with small amusement.
"Yeah, it did, actually."
"How did you do it?"
You deadpan, "You're not asking me how I do my laundry, Jungkook."
"Hey, I love doing laundry," You raise your brow, not believing him, but Jungkook insists. "No, I really do."
"Okay." You nod, chuckling because he really seems way too eager to prove to you that he loves doing laundry.
What you've found out about him so far is so... mesmerizing, to say the least. With how he looks like â you meant, the tattoos and the body â you would most likely assume he likes guy stuff. You know, big macho man stuff like that. But turns out, he's just a guy who likes big TVs and NatGeo and... laundry.
He's such a fascinating person.
"I'm also not your boss." Jungkook suddenly says, making you look up at him.
"Well, you're CTO, you technically are." You point out.
"Technically, yes. But I don't oversee the accounting department, so you're not really working for me, which means I'm not your boss."
The mental gymnastics make you frown but you get his point.
"Okay, that's true. But still... your father is Mr. Jeon."
"Would you believe me if I denied that?" He jokes, the tilt in his voice telling you he is.
"You kind of look the same, so I probably wouldn't believe you."
"Really? A lot of people say I look more like my mother..."
You've seen the pictures. It's more of a split, really. But you can't tell him that obviously.
Silence sits in his living room for a while, the NatGeo narrator serving as background noise at this point.
You drop your chopsticks down and sigh. Jungkook looks at you with furrowed brows, worried about your sudden seriousness.
"So, you're not like weirded out about this whole thing?" You ask him straight to the point.
Joking is good, as you said. And this night is going better than you thought. But it feels like you are just glossing over the facts, and you need to address it with him lest it becomes a problem in the future. You don't know how exactly they are going to be; you just have a feeling in your heart that they are going to.
"The what?" Jungkook says, looking genuinely confused, as if he doesn't know what your deal is.
"The I'm-your-cousin's-best-friend? And the fact that you're an executive at the company I work at and we live in the same building?" You lay out, sounding exasperated now that you're taking it all out.
Jungkook stares at you for a bit.
"Why would that weird me out?"
He isn't being dense, you can see that. He's just plain confused.
You sigh once again. Seems like you've been doing a lot of that these past few days.
"Because it's just... too many eggs in the basket."
Jungkook chuckles, wiping his hands with a tissue. "Isn't it good you have many eggs in the basket?"
You glare at him, and it makes him raise his hands as a peace offering.
"It's bad because..."
"... because?" Jungkook, now with his hands clean, props an elbow on the coffee table, looking right into your eyes as he leans closer to your direction.
You look away.
"Because it means I can't hang out with you anymore."
When you look at him again, the smile is wiped off his face, suddenly exchanged with a frown.
"Why?"
"Because again, it's too many eggs in the basket andâ" Running out with metaphors, you say the first thing that was off the top of your head, "That makes you my uncle."
Jungkook's jaw drops a bit.
"Your thought process really amazes me."
You grimace, already expecting that. "Thanks, I get that a lot."
"No, it's really... interesting."
He doesn't look judgmental at all, just full of genuine awe, but you're eager to come to your own defense and so you say, "You don't get it? It's likeâ" You fling your hands around, trying to explain what you just said. "You don't have a close relationship with your uncle, right? 'Cause it's awkward. When you're with them it's like being with your boss, which means you can't be friends with them 'cause, again, it's awkward."
Jungkook still looks like he doesn't know what the hell you're talking about, but he nods his head, nonetheless.
"Okay... but I have a very close relationship with the CEO..."
You pout. "That's not what I meant."
And when he chuckles at that, you know he's fucking with you and understand exactly what you were trying to say; fooling around as if you aren't having an internal crisis.
Jungkook must've seen how you're genuinely not finding anything funny and stops.
"Is that why you've been avoiding me the past few days?" He raises his brow, but his voice is gentle as he speaks.
You didn't think he'd confront you about that, but you decide to look away when you try to lie as an answer.
"No...?"
Jungkook only chuckle at your indignation.
"Okay, okay, let's divide and conquer, yeah?" He smiles at you. Warm and soft. "First, you're Jimin's best friend, what's the issue? It just means you must be a good person to hang around with because you're friends with the person I'm close to. Second, I'm not your boss, will you please stop saying that? And third, we're neighbors... so what? We just happened to rent in the same building. No big deal."
Your frown just gets deeper at what he said because... he's right. So right.
You overreacted the whole time you tried to hide from him.
With nothing else to add, you weakly ask, "Okay but... can you fire me?"
In your head, it's a relevant question. You don't know how the chain of command worked at the company. He's an executive which probably means he has firing rights, right? What if he finds you too rude towards him over the past few days that he wants to take your job away from you? Can he fire you because of personal vendetta?
"Asking the important question?" Jungkook teases.
"Damn straight, I am. I mean, I did complain to you about my job before, and it turns out you're one of the executives at the company."
"I can see the wheels in your head turning but sorry to say I'm not actually an official executive. I'm just an interim CTO. And no, I don't have the right to fire you," Jungkook chuckles, seemingly amused at your thoughts. "And you can complain to me about your job all you want."
You send him a suspicious look.
"No, thank you."
"Seriously?" He asks incredulously. "Interim CTO or Jimin's cousin or not, I'm still Jeon Jungkook. Just your plain ol' neighbor."
"You say that but what if I arrive to my desk tomorrow with my things packed because you told Ms. Jung all the things I told you about her?" You squint your eyes at him.
"God, you're unbelievable." Jungkook says in between his laughter.
"Okay, but I wanna ask you something." You say. Jungkook hums. "I'm curious... why here?"
It isn't like your apartment complex is abominable or anything of the sort. When you were still on the look-out of apartments five years ago, here was the only decent one that did not cause you a 3-month pay. It's why you chose it in the first place. The unit is big enough for yourself and it's located at the center of the city, which means that it's near establishments that are relevant to your daily living. The bus station is also just a few minutes walk, and it only takes you an hour commute to get to your company building. It was the best out of all your choices back then.
However, for a guy like Jungkook, you wonder why he isn't at the big shot complexes like in Cheongdam or Hannam. You don't doubt he can afford those.
But Jungkook surprises you with his answer.
"It's cheaper."
You can't help but raise your brow.
"What?" And then as if realizing your look, Jungkook chuckles. "Oh, I see... you think I'm, like, rich?"
You shrug.
Jungkook answer with a simple, "My parents are loaded. And anyway, it's near the company. I also really like it here so far. Hannam felt like prison when I stayed there in my first week. Guards were way too strict."
Nodding, you recall Jimin's stories about that gated community when he himself stayed there for merely three months. It makes sense for it to almost seem like prison, though, given that most people who live there are high profile.
"I commute on my way to work. What about you?"
"I bought a parking spot nearby; it's surprisingly cheap compared to America."
You wouldn't know because you've never had a car in your life. First of all, you refuse to apply for a driving license because you're sure you'll kill yourself on the road. Besides, cars are expensive. You'll stick to your buses and trains all your life even though commuting sucks ass sometimes.
But you nod at Jungkook's words.
Soon, you both engage in more conversation about yourselves until you notice the time.
"It's getting late, I should go. I have work tomorrow." You tell him with a pout, genuinely disappointed about having to go.
Jungkook looks over at the clock hanging on his wall and then turns to you, "We have work tomorrow, you mean."
You blush at that for no reason.
"Well..."
"Okay, I'll walk you to your place."
"What?" You laugh. "That's ridiculous."
"What's ridiculous about it? You're so short, the crickets might attack you." Jungkook says with a serious face.
That makes you frown instantly.
"Ugh, you've got to stop saying that. I'm starting to dislike you."
"Hmm."
Jungkook indeed followed you on your way out, though, but not without you insisting that he didn't need to walk you to your door because it was literally just across his, but Jungkook was persistent and you had no choice but to walk the five steps it took to get in front of your apartment from his own.
He's still laughing when your face is still contorted into an unpleasant expression.
"Okay, good night." You say. You point to his chest absent-mindedly, but you quickly take it back when you feel how hard it is. "A-and stop calling me short, I'm not. The __ karma is real, I have Jimin to prove that."
"Fine, I'll stop." Jungkook smiles, watching as you enter your threshold.
"Good."
You stand on your door, leaning over the frame and not closing it just yet.
Jungkook gives you a heart-warming smile before he says, "See you tomorrow."
And he speaks the words so gently that you feel your cheeks heating once again.
"S-see you as well."
"You look banging in that polo shirt." Jimin says, obviously chatting you up because the moment you accepted his call earlier this morning, you did not hesitate to tell him off about going MIA on you so suddenly.
"It's literally just a plain white polo."
"Okay, and you still look good in it, so..." He shrugs, but you can see the look on his face, sheepish and apologetic.
You scoff.
"You can't compliment me out of sulking. I'm mad at you."
There's a pout that forms on his lips quickly; a tactic so predictable you almost roll your eyes.
"I know... but I told you! Joon and I spent the last weekâ"
"Fucking each other to Sunday and back, blah blah blah. Still, you could've told me you went to Italy, you slut."
Jimin lets out a loud laugh at your blunt words.
"Slut shaming in the big year of 2028? I thought you were better than that." He shakes his head, pretending to be pointed and curt with the bitchy look on his face. But you know he's just teasing to get you out of your own bitchy mode as well.
It works every time.
You don't fight the way your eyes roll on their own accord as a response this time. Jimin compromises, "Okay, I'm sorry! For not telling. It's just that I've turned off my phone for the past week because I'm sure dad and his secretary are going to blow up my phoneâ they are, by the way, so cut me some slack."
Forgiveness comes easy when you take into consideration what he's been through for the past few weeks. The spontaneous trip to Italy and him flying along with his boyfriend may come off as immature, but you know deep inside he's just wanting to get away from the reality of his life: which is pretty much toxic family with incredibly high expectations and boring ass management school.
You are certain they are giving him shit, and you don't need to add more to that.
It's 7:20 and you're currently prepping for work. Privacy is almost moot in your friendship with Jimin, so you're quite literally dressing up in front of him on call, sweeping your hair to the side as you pull up your trousers.
"Okay... are you having fun there?" You ask instead.
Jimin smiles a knowing grin. "Babe, I just told you me and my boyfriend are having sex 24/7 in here, I'm having the most fun in my life."
You button your trousers and groan at his words.
"I wish I was also in Italy."
"I mean, you could."
You give him a look.
"And what? Third wheel you and Joon? No thanks."
Jimin just shrugs, the angle of his camera going shaky for a bit as he moves to lay on what you assume is his bed.
"I don't know, girl, maybe you'll find a nice Italian man here."
That earns him a snort from you while you duck to wear your sandals.
"I've long forgotten that fantasy since I was 19."
"You're not a stranger to relapsing..." Jimin clocks and that makes you shoot up straight so he can see the look of incredulity on your face as an immediate reaction to what he just said.
"Rude!"
Jimin just snorts. "Okay but for real, how are things going over there for you?"
You sigh. "Same old, same old. Pretty and single and working a very boring job."
Your best friend can't help but mirror the wince on your face.
"You could change the last two but never the first one, babe. So, you see, you're still miles ahead." He says as a matter of fact, sounding like he's giving out some sort of motivational speech.
"Lucky me," you noted with a straight face. You start rummaging your bag to see if you got everything you need. Then, there's something at the tip of your tongue. Something you've been wanting to open up to him. So, you start by clearing your throat â subtly, you hope.
"But you know, life's pretty... eventful the past few days."
Jimin quirks his eyebrow at that, obviously catching onto what could possibly be a new news.
You bite your lower lip, nibbling on it slightly as you contemplate whether to tell him about what you've been up to.
For some weird reason, you still haven't told him about Jungkook, and it seems like Jungkook has made good on his promise not to tell your best friend because if he did break it, Jimin would be inquiring you all about it now.
You figure now is sort of the perfect time to... maybe tell him.
"Uh, well... not eventful, per se, just a little..." you trailed off, finding a bit of uncertainty in your voice. You see Jimin's face morphing into more of a confused look rather than intrigued as the second passes. Pursing your lips into a thin line, you finish your previous sentence with, "Just a little different, I guess."
"Don't edge me, I swear to god." Jimin threatens playfully, making you chuckle.
"It's not something groundbreaking, okay? It's just the, uh, do you still remember Mrâ"
The yawn that Jimin lets out stops you from completing your words, and you remember him mentioning a while ago that it's currently midnight from where he is.
"Ugh," Jimin groans, "Sorry, I slept so late yesterday. Anyway, go on, what were you saying?"
The uncertainty you felt a while ago increases, and you decide that maybe, now is so not the perfect time to bring up Jungkook, his cousin.
So, you shake your head, smiling at him, packing the words of your confession in a box that that you place at the back of your head, ready for unpacking when the time calls for it â which you don't exactly know when.
"Nah, go to sleep. This conversation can wait."
"You're gonna kill me with curiosity."
Rolling your eyes, you make a gesture of shoving him.
"I have to catch up with my bus soon, anyway." You say, dodging his insistence.
"Just tell me pretty please, I won't be able to sleep!" He dramatically says.
You roll your eyes again at the theatrics.
"It's really nothing big."
Well, it is. Sort of. Or maybe it's not, and you're just doing that thing again where you put too much thought over something inconsequential.
You swear you were ready to tell him about Jungkook, having even hyped yourself in the bathroom a few days ago and practicing what you're going to tell Jimin. But as of this moment, right now, it suddenly feels... unimportant. Not in a negative way. Just in a... does-it-really-matter way.
Jimin will find out eventually. But not now when you're not totally ready.
"I know what this is," Jimin suddenly says. At his suspicious tone, your heart starts to pick up the rate of its beat. You can see the way Jimin squints his eyes at you, and you wish he doesn't see the way you're slightly frozen. "You got back with your ex, Hansung."
You hope he sees the disgust on your face the moment he let out the words.
"Oh my god, hell no!" Is your instant response. Just hearing that name again made the hairs on your nape rise. "Jimin, what the fuck."
Jimin rolls his eyes. "You look so nervous, that's how you look like when you're about to tell me you've done something stupid."
Okay, fair. The assumption is coming from a valid basis. It makes you frown at him.
"You're such a bitch." Jimin laughs at the way you deflate. You let out a sign. "It's just... Taemu. From the IT dep."
"That guy?!" He exclaims and quickly covers his mouth. "The cute guy you refused to date a second time... you're finally dating him again?"
"What do you mean, finally?" You narrow your eyes at him, surprise at the positive comment about Taemu. "Jesus, I thought you were with me when I said I found him boring."
"What can I say? He can be cute and boring." He points out, as if he did not talk behind the Taemu's back when you ranted about the guy to him.
"You're fake as hell." You laugh, unbelieving.
Jimin joins your laughter, finding his sudden switch up funny as well.
"But you're, for real, dating him again? It means he still likes you?" He asks, obviously intrigued at this newfound information.
Unfortunately, it's a bit of a lie. You feel bad, but it is a great scapegoat to dodge the bullet of the conversation about Jungkook.
"I don't know... we're talking."
Which, for once, is true. Taemu and you did not exactly end on a good note (courtesy to you, boo), but you work in the same company, after all. There are times in the company's cafeteria where you bump into him, and it would have felt weird if you just snub him and act like you did not have an acquaintanceship before he asked you out to a date. Taemu's ultimately still your friend, and there are no hard feelings on his part, you can confidently say. He's... nice, you guess. Somehow of an afterthought. You're starting to think you completely misjudged him on your first date.
You take a quick trip to the fridge to grab a glass of cold water since Jimin is on loudspeaker anyway.
"That reminds me," Jimin suddenly quips. You hum to acknowledge him. "My cousin now works at your company, right? You still remember Jungkook? Have you met him yet?"
You couldn't help it; the water splattered all over the place when you heard Jungkook's name from his mouth.
Jimin quickly asks you a series of "are you okays" and you respond with a "yes" that's interrupted with a cough every time; a weak nod with a raised hand, telling him not to worry.
"Water just got in the wrong track." You reason, coughing and slapping your chest to regain your breathing. When you see wet spots on your shirt, you let out a whiny groan.
"You're so jumpy today. You're sure you're fine?" Jimin checks once again, and you have to bite your tongue to not show the way you froze a little at his observation.
You nod at him, showing him an expression that hopefully conveys he's the one being weird and definitely not you.
"Yeah, it's fine." You look down on your shirt. You're debating whether to stick with it and just let it dry in the bus later or completely change out of it. "But uh, your cousin! I did see him. We had a ceremony a week ago."
You would've said that with a smile, but Jimin knows you too well that he'll surely know it's fake. So, you spoke with an almost straight face. What Jimin says next surprises you a bit, though.
"I hope you meet each other," Jimin's excitement is visible on his face. "It'd be kinda fun; my closest cousin and my best friend... imagine that? I think you'll like each other." He seems to be so geeked about the idea that even when you're internally having a crisis, you can't help but find it cute. But then his smile gets wiped off his lips just as quickly as it showed. "It'd be awkward, though. He's, kinda like, your boss, right?"
You suddenly remember Jungkook's words about him not being your boss. It makes your lips curl, but you have to shake off the thought.
You give him a hesitant look.
"Well, not really, but he's an executive. So... it would be awkward. I guess."
Jimin nods, agreeing with you.
"It's crazy though, I never thought he'd be working at uncle's company so soon..." He trails off and he looks deep in thought, like his words were just supposed to be inner thoughts and you're not supposed to hear them. But he shakes his head after a while, moving on to another subject that makes you quietly sigh in relief. "Anyway, I'm sure I'm keeping you up. I'll sleep and you better tell me all about Kang Taemu when I wake up, okay?"
You chuckle, shaking your head at the threatening tone of his voice.
"I will. When will you come home, anyway?"
He groans, obviously not wanting to discuss home for the reasons you know exactly what. He confirms your assumption by telling so.
"Honestly, I don't know. I'm trying to avoid responsibilities as much as I can. God, I wish you were also here. There's a bar Joon and I discovered that sells these insane bottomless mimosas."
Before you could reply, Jimin goes off the frame suddenly, but the lower part of his face makes you see the way his lips curling up into a smile and saying, "Hey, hon."
There's a greeting from another person on the other end of the line â one that you are certainly familiar with.
Jimin moves his camera and as expected, you see Namjoon waving at you.
"Hey, __,"
You mirror the smile on his face. "Hi, Joon."
"Let's not keep her up. She has to go to work," Jimin tells Namjoon. "Anyway, bye. Kick some ass at work."
Laughing, you tell them, "I'll be off. Good night to you both."
When the call ends, you look down to your shirt once again, seeing that the little wet spots still haven't dried yet. Sighing, you decide to change out of it because it looked untidy.
Too bad you didn't check the time when you were doing it though, because as soon as you were done buttoning the new shirt you've worn, the clock hits 7:55 am. You bus arrives at exactly 8 am.
"Shit." You hiss, scrambling out of the apartment hoping that you can somehow run your way fast to the station and hop on it on time.
But you're no The Flash or Usain Bolt. To piss you off more, the strap of your bag got caught up with the handle of your door.
"What the fuck is wrong with you?!" You whisper, hastily untangling the strap off the door which won't let up.
"__?" As soon as you hear the familiar voice, you stop with what you were doing and turn to Jungkook, conjuring up a what you can only hope a pleasant enough smile.
"Hey!" You say, chirpy in that weird way. You hope he didn't catch you cursing the door.
But with the way he was looking at your hand on your door, you knew he did.
Sigh. He just really has to catch you in your most vulnerable moments, huh?
"Good morning," Jungkook greets with a smile, ignoring the case at hand. As usual, he looks put together with his sleek suit and styled hair and eyeglasses.
"Morning," You say, slowly taking off the strap around the handle, gentle and slower this time.
Fucking door handle, you thought bitterly.
As you do that, you catch a glimpse of your wristwatch. Shoot.
You look back at Jungkook apologetically, moving away from your porch. "Nice seeing you. I have to catch my bus."
"When is it coming?"
"At exactly... two minutes from now. Bye! Gotta run!" You were about ready to literally run but Jungkook calls out your name.
"Wait!"
You stop coming down the flight of stairs to ask him, "What?"
"I can drive us together there."
"Oh," You slap your hands on your trousers. "That's so nice of you. Thank youâ" And then suddenly, his words register, and you take back your quick agreement. You hate that you're so slow sometimes, but it's innate at this point. "I mean, no! That's a nice offer, but no, thank you."
"You won't catch your bus at this point," Jungkook says as a matter of fact, even taking a quick glance at his own watch. He begins to walk down the stairs to walk with you. "It only takes thirty minutes to drive by car to the company." When it takes you long to answer, Jungkook insists, already predicting the "no" that you're going to hit him with. "Come on, do you want to be late?"
"No."
Jungkook smiles at you. "Okay, so...?"
You purse your lips into a thin line, blowing your bangs and giving him a sheepish look.
"Okay, fine. But I owe you."
The smile on his face only grows wider. "More than fine by me."
He leads you both to the parking building nearby where his car was, only taking about a few minutes to walk towards.
When Jungkook points at his car, you follow his behind him shortly, stopping on the one side of the door. You're just about to open it when you feel Jungkook looming behind you, his hand extended forward to open the same door. You stretch your neck to look at him in question, making sure to keep a decent distance between you both.
"Uh...?" You utter.
And then it hits you.
He's trying to open the door for you.
You take a step back after the realization, feeling shy about the prospect of such a chivalrous act from him.
"This is the driver's seat."
"Oh!" You exclaimed. Eyes widening, you walk backwards to give him more space. "Yeah! Fuck... sorry," You apologize, cheeks starting to heat in embarrassment.
You round about the car and enter the passenger seat quickly, seeing Jungkook already set in his own place. You look to the side, almost pressing yourself to the window just so he won't see the way you wince.
So fucking embarrassing. This is exactly what you write about in your diary during high school days.
"Your seatbelt," Jungkook says, and you look at him with widened eyes. Right. You were way too deep in embarrassment that you forgot about it. You fiddle with the seatbelt a few seconds before he speaks once again, "Let me."
And you couldn't have stopped him from leaning closer to you to grab the seatbelt and wear it around your waist, carefully and gently, making you hitch your breath at the sudden proximity.
Of course you've noticed it way before, but this is the first time you were close enough to deduce that he smells like green apple and fresh laundry. A little different from the musky scent that you were used to smelling on men that you've been with before.
"There." He smiles at you before sitting back on his chair, wearing his own seatbelt.
You are way too stunned to acknowledge what he did that for the first few minutes, you're just quiet, mind flying to some place. You only snap out of it when Jungkook speaks again.
"Slept late last night?"
You shake your head at his question. "No... just facetime with Jimin this morning. You were right to tell me not to worry, he's with Joon."
Jungkook nods at your words, turning the ignition of the car. He starts to reverse, and you feel yourself growing embarrassingly hot when he does the thing of putting his arm around the back of your seat while the other spins the wheel, stretching his neck to look back.
You decide to look away for your own sake.
"Uh, anyway, I'm really sorry."
"Hm?" Jungkook hums, eyes on the road as he starts driving.
If you think about it, you were just at his place a few nights ago eating dinner with him, and now, you somehow find yourself in his car as he drives you both to work. His constant kindness is not lost on you... but Jungkook's casualty makes it seem like this is just his plain nature.
You quirk your head to the side.
"Are you free later for lunch?"
"I can arrange my sched. Why?"
"Do you want to go together?" You ask. You'd say the offer is a form of compensation for his help today, but getting lunch together for the pure sake of it doesn't sound bad, either. Both works, so you're only a bit hopeful as you try to look for his reaction.
Jungkook has a hint of surprise on his face when he takes a quick look at you before turning his attention back on the road.
"Really?" There's a little lilt to his voice, as if he's not surer if you're being serious.
You shrug to appear casual. "If you're not too busy, that is."
He shakes his head, smiling. "Where are we going?"
"You're gonna find out later." You tell him. Jungkook cocks his head to the side, intrigued.
"Okay... where should I meet you, then? At your office?"
"Oh, god, no." Is your quick response. Jungkook immediately looks at you in offense, but it's more like amusement when he stares longer. At that, you wave your hand so he doesn't get the wrong idea. "No, no, I meanâ it's just rude if an executive, like, comes to our office."
"You're still not hung up on the boss thing?" You roll your eyes at his teasing tone which earns a hearty chuckle from Jungkook. He shakes his head playfully at you. "I doubt anyone would care."
You jut your bottom lip out because he's probably right. But still, your co-workers would ask, and you're not trying to dig yourself a hole by making yourself news of the day because the newly appointed interim CTO just walked into your office for what? Lunch? The HR would have a field day.
"Maybe we can meet at the parking lot?" You offer, thinking it's the sensible place.
Jungkook smiles. "Alright."
You had to stay behind Joonhwi and Sol as lunch came, making an excuse about going out with a friend as opposed to not coming with them. In your head, you think you were doing Joonhwi a favor.
After that, you were welcomed with text from Jungkook when you turned on your phone. It said he was already at the basement where he parked earlier, so it wasn't exactly hard to spot him right away the moment you got there.
The drive to your destination was quick enough to only amount to around fifteen minutes. As soon as Jungkook managed to park his car somewhere, you lead him to where the place you'd chosen for lunch.
When he finally registered where you were, his amusement does not go unnoticed.
"I've always wanted to go here," He tells you, looking around the stores in-line by the street.
You look back at him in surprise.
"You haven't been here?" Jungkook nods and you want to ask him if he's kidding around, but then you realize he's no ordinary person like most of the people you know in your life, recalling that Jimin's first time in a marketplace like this was only when you introduced him to it during sophomore year. "But you eat street food, right?" You ask him, even though you know he does. You did spend nights on that food truck around your building.
"Of course I do," Jungkook chuckles, rubbing a hand at the back of his head, seemingly shy. "I just never tried it here."
You give him a wide grin. "You're gonna enjoy it here. Follow me, I have a favorite store here that sells really good hotteok."
You spent the better part of the morning thinking about the place where you can bring him, opting out of going to cafes and restaurant because it was just getting kind of old. Aside from the fact that you stopped going to the food truck across your apartment building, it's also been a while since you enjoyed some street food yourself. You're also delighted to know that this is apparently Jungkook's first time going here.
The area is usually livelier in the later hours of the night, but there are still a lot of people by lunch time. Students, civilians, tourists... a usual day in Seoul, you can say.
When you reach the hotteok stall, you ask for your usual right away, almost asking the same thing for Jungkook but remember that he might actually want something else.
"Do you want other flavors instead?" You look back at him while he stands behind you with his hands in his pockets. He's forgone the coat â it's somewhere in his car seat â which left him with his usual polo shirt, sleeves folded up to his forearms. He kind of looks broody with his stance and you know... the exposed tattoos â but he looks adorable when he gives you that familiar easy-going smile at your question.
"I'll have whatever you're having."
You're hungry for a while now so you don't wait a long time to take a bite of the hotteok when it's finally served. It's hot, and Jungkook laughs as you learn it the hard way, sputtering as you move the food away from you.
"Fuck!" You curse, blowing air and fanning your mouth which doesn't really do anything.
"Slow down," Jungkook says in between his chuckles. You feel his arm resting on your back as some sort of support. "I'll get you some water."
It only takes him a few seconds to stop by a nearby stall to get you some bottled water, and you thank him after drinking it quickly.
"Sorry 'bout that," You apologize, smiling sheepishly.
"There's aâ" Jungkook gestures at his mouth. You arch your brow at him, a bit confused. He tries again. "Something in yourâ" He interrupts himself, shaking his head, and takes out a handkerchief from the depths of his slacks.
Your immediate reaction is to take a few steps back when he goes to wipe at your mouth. Jungkook stops, pausing his movement. You give him an awkward thumbs up which prompts him to continue.
"Done."
You choose to gloss over that occurrence, taking another bite of hotteok after that.
"You know I always wondered why I don't see you going out of your apartment every morning." You start a conversation while you walk together mindlessly.
"You wonder... why?" Jungkook looks at you for a brief moment. With a teasing grin, he says, "You wanna see me every day?"
You gasp.
"Gross, Jungkook." You say, absolutely scandalized at what he said.
He just laughs, shaking his head, amused at your reaction. It makes you roll your eyes.
"I just figured you don't commute so you don't need to leave early." You tell him.
You notice he seems to be extra playful today.
"Oh, yeah, that's right."
"Lucky you. I'm so sick of commuting."
"You don't like driving?"
You shake your head, "I don't know how to drive, and I don't have any intention to."
"I think I've heard that from Joon before." Jungkook chuckles.
"Oh yeah, he told me one time he'll most probably kill himself if he drives. Whichâ same."
Jungkook bites on his hotteok, chews on it for a while before saying, "That's what I thought when I started to drive a motorcycle."
You almost snap your head to look at him.
"You drive a motorcycle?" You ask, just to be sure you heard him right.
Jungkook nods. "Hm."
"Oh, wow... that must be..." You trail off, looking blankly ahead of you.
Well, now you can't get it out of your head. Jungkook riding a motorcycle with his tattoos out. Jungkook riding a motorcycle with a leather jacket.
Ugh. You told yourself you were gonna forget about the stupid crush! This is so counterproductive. There's nothing special about a man who drives a motorcycle! Not at all.
"Must be...?" Jungkook curiously asks you.
"Nerve-wracking." You say, which you think is a fair answer. He doesn't have to know that you're thinking about a totally different thing.
He nods. "It was for the first time. Mom always gives me an earful whenever I use it." He shakes his head while laughing.
You can't help but ask.
"You're close with your mom?" It only registers to you that the question must be way too privy, but Jungkook doesn't seem to think so as he answers casually right away.
"Yeah. She was really glad when I came home."
You smile. You once thought he's close with his family... turns out you aren't exactly wrong.
"That's sweet."
He just gives you a soft smile. "You?"
"Oh, me? She, uh, died awhile ago. So."
The smile on Jungkook's face falters.
"That... sucks."
"Thanks." And then it makes you laugh. "You know most people say sorry. You're the first one to say it sucks."
"I..." Jungkook seems to track back on what he said. "I mean, I'm sorry, of course. But it must suck, right? I just... love my mom a lot. Can't imagine losing her."
You nod, completely understanding where he's coming from.
All your life, people have always felt sorry for you for losing your mom, your only parent. Of course, you're thankful for the sympathy, but sometimes... you just need someone to be real with it. Someone to say it sucks â because losing a parent is hard. Losing a mother suck.
"You're not so bad, Jungkook." you comment after a while, and as you take a quick look at Jungkook, you see him in another light. The same light you see a person in when you figure you want to befriend them and be in their life.
"What do you mean by that?" Jungkook asks with an arched brow.
You shake your head, smile not going away.
"Nothing!"
Jungkook annoyed you some more about it and you had to laugh at his curiosity because it was funny the way he insisted about something really inconsequential. Even when you went to another stall to buy some drinks, he still tried to bring up the same thing, but you're more stubborn than him so of course his efforts did not bear any fruit.
After a while, you sit on some bench while you eat tornado fries.
"I don't like this." You say, looking at your stick and frowning. Turning to Jungkook, you extend your tornado fries to him. "Try this one."
He takes a bite from your own stick. Surprisingly, he seems to like it.
"You wanna exchange?" He offers his cheesy tornado fries in exchange with your sour barbecue-flavored one. You nod, taking it from him. Jungkook chuckles at you. "I told you to get that one."
"I was feeling experimental." You tell him simply.
When you were in front of the stall, you told him how you didn't like sour barbecue at all but still wanted to give it a try. Obviously, that did not go well. Good thing Jungkook bought the cheesy flavor, though.
From your peripheral vision, you see a group of what seems to be a group of teenage girls sitting on the bench across from you. Judging from the very familiar uniform, they're in high school. They've been there for a while now and you notice they've been stealing glances at your direction.
You glance at Jungkook and snort.
"Looks like someone here has some admirers from Seoul High School." You tease Jungkook. He does not seem to notice the girls at all, looking at you with confusion first before turning his head to look across.
In a second, Jungkook turns uncomfortable in his seat.
"That's Seoul High School?"
You laugh at the obvious way he ignores them looking at him. Still, you nod your head at his question, "Yup. Went there."
You subtly look at the girls' direction again, catching them do the same and you can just see Jungkook's ears getting red by the second, visibly embarrassed at the unwanted attention.
"That's just across my high school." He casually says, trying so hard not to mind the girls.
"No way!" You gasp. "Yongsan International?"
He nods.
"The cheerleading teams on both schools used to have, like, this big beef before, you know that?" You tell him, ready to lay out the huge gossip that happened in your batch. And then you remember, "Oh. You've probably graduated when I entered senior year in high school."
Jungkook gives you a look. "Rude. I'm not that old."
The sass comes unexpectedly which makes you laugh out loud you almost choke on the fries.
You were just about to tease him some more when somebody approaches you both.
"U-uhm..."
When you both look at the girl, she's one from the group who was shamelessly looking towards your direction, which is obviously aimed at a specific someone by your side, Jungkook.
"Hi!" You greet cheerfully.
The girl blushes and then turns to Jungkook.
"O-oppa..." She utters, hesitant when she pulls something out of her skirt pocket. It's a small, crocheted sunflower.
You coo at the sight, looking at Jungkook in amusement. The man beside you just grow more uncomfortable in his seat. He looks so constipated, god bless him.
"My friend told me to give this to the eonni beside you."
Your smile is quickly wiped off your face the moment her words sink in, confusion slowly coming to paint your expression. You look at the girl but before you can say anything, she's already walking away as soon as Jungkook takes the crocheted flower from her. You watch as she and her friends ran, their figures slowly disappearing from your line of sight.
"Looks like you got admirers from Seoul High School." Jungkook quips beside you. "For the eonni beside me." He teases, extending the cute little flower to you.
Hesitantly, you take the flower from his hands.
"You know, it suits you." Jungkook says when you don't say anything, still stunned from the literal turn of events.
You look up, baffled. "Huh?"
"A sunflower. It suits you... you're like it." He smiles, soft and gentle. There's a look of fondness in his eyes that you couldn't have mistaken for anything else. "I'm glad they gave that to you."
You open your mouth to speak, but there's nothing at the tip of your tongue.
Shying away from his gaze, you mumble a low, "Thank you."
You don't think you hear his next word right.
"Cute."
You have a hobby of collecting hobbies instead of focusing on one thing to be good at, jumping from one activity to another, even if it means abandoning your previous thing. Hobbies for most people means time lent to be better with it every day, but in your defense, you don't necessarily think you have to be good at something.
You've tried drawing. You've tried dancing. You've tried the guitar and you've tried the ukelele and you've tried crocheting and you've tried to study astrology. You've built three huge boxes of storage containing the needed materials for each of them, but they end up collecting dust.
Why can't a hobby just stay as a hobby, anyway? Why can't you just feel goofy one day to suddenly start drawing and give up the next day the moment you realize shading is hard? Why can't you just buy dress patterns and only sew the skirt part because tops are complicated to sew? Why can't you just learn four guitar chords because it's enough to play at least five songs using them?
None of it matters, you think. People will pressure you to push and push until you can possibly capitalize on something you're good at, but it just isn't the case for you.
You'll collect all the hobbies in the world until your head is full of random things and you just burst with it.
And true to your words, you find yourself wandering about in the baking aisle of your local grocery store at the late evening hours.
Yep. It's 2028 and your hobby pick for the year is baking.
So, what if you're a disaster in the kitchen? Cooking and baking are two different worlds! At least that's what Google tried to tell you a while ago when you were cleaning your bathroom earlier this morning, suddenly craving for some matcha cookies after you were done.
It sounded about right in your head that you decided to pick up ingredients for it, deciding it will be your dinner. At the back of your head, you think you should've just gone to the hundred cafes surrounding your apartment complex like, you know, any regular person would if they're craving something. But you figured that if you know how to bake, you could get matcha cookies anytime you want.
What can you say? You like to live life on edge. (You'll probably burn yourself in the oven later, but that will just be another lesson that life is soon to give you. You're just taking it in advance.)
But living on edge doesn't mean getting your card declined when you turn it to the cashier to supposedly pay for your grocery.
"I'm so sorry, uhm, can I have a few seconds, please?" You tell the cashier, giving her an awkward smile as you grab your wallet from your tote bag again, taking your card from her. You take another one of your debit cards this time and offer it to her, subtly looking around in hopes that no one is watching.
"Oh, we don't accept debit cards issued by this bank, ma'am." She says, and you're just about ready to dig yourself a hole from this complete, utter embarrassment.
"Okay..." you trail off nervously, glancing at the computer to look at your total. "I'll just pay in cash."
You do not, in fact, have enough cash.
You can tell the cashier is getting impatient from the way she shifts her weight from one side to another, and you keep yourself from making eye contact with her, fumbling with your wallet.
Three hundred and sixty-five days in a year and your card chose to decline on this very particular day. Why don't they accept your debit card? And why don't you have enough cash with you? Are you really this broke?
This is going to be a disaster. You can't afford to go to prison for this. Can you even go to prison for not paying grocery? Okay, maybe jail time for like 12 hours? But you have work tomorrow!
"Excuse me, miss,"
Somebody says but you refused to look at whoever it was, still counting the bills in your wallet that do not even accumulate to half the amount of your total.
"You can charge her bill here."
At that, your head quickly snap to the owner of the voice only to reveal himself as no other than Jeon Jungkook.
You swear you almost sigh in relief at the sight of him and have the sudden urge to hug him big time.
Jungkook looks at you and gives you a smile.
"Hi."
"Jungkook," you breathe. "Thank god you're here."
The cashier looks at you both weirdly but nonetheless swipes the card Jungkook gave her., instructing him to type his code on the key pad. There's nobody in line for the cashier you went to other than you both because it is too late an hour to be getting groceries, so Jungkook is able to butt in seamlessly and get his cart checked out as well.
"You're very much welcome." He says warmly.
Jungkook's dressed just as casually as you; a combination of simple white t-shirt and shorts and a pair of sliders. His grocery contains a lot different than yours, showing all sorts of food ingredients. You wait for his stuff to get bagged until you both head out of the store.
His car was just parked nearby, so you follow him towards its direction to apologize.
"I'm so, so sorry for earlier. I'll pay you later when we get home, of course." You say, just now registering how embarrassing it is for him to catch you in that situation. You're no stranger to getting your card declined... but really, now?
You decide to add awkwardly, "Or... do you have Kakao Pay?"
Jungkook chuckles while he opens his trunk, picking up his bags of groceries to place them in there. He shakes his head, keeping his hand outstretched to upwards to hold the hood of his car.
"It's fine. Don't worry about it."
You're about to speak in protest when he gestures at the bag in your hands, as if asking you to place it in the trunk as well. You shake your head repeatedly.
"No, it's okay, I'm just gonna take a cab home." You say, pointing to your back where the street is, politely refusing his obvious offer to drive you home.
He's done too much in the span of ten minutes you've seen each other tonight. He's paid for your groceries for heaven's sake, and he still has the intention to drive you again to your destination? Not adding the fact that he also just drove you to work yesterday to keep you from being late. It's like he's just doing you heaps of favors and so far, you've done nothing in return.
"__, please, I'm offering." Jungkook insists. As usual. "I really don't mind."
Shoulders deflating, you let out a sigh.
"It's just that..." You start, nibbling on your bottom lip.
"What?"
"You've just been doing me a lot of favors lately." You say, looking away from his gaze.
Jungkook calls your name gently. You train your gaze at him. He steps closer to you and gives your shoulder a soft tap. "Hey, I'm not counting."
The words in itself aren't all that special, but the way he said it and the way he looked at you while he did may have just did a little damage to your heart because why did it seem so genuine?
Still, you shy away.
"It's just really embarrassing." You say, out of argument now.
Jungkook lets out a sound of amusement and takes the bag from your hands. He didn't even give you the chance to protest before he managed to put it successfully in the trunk of his car, together with his own groceries.
"Why don't you pay me back by helping me make dinner tonight?" Jungkook muses.
You give him a weird look.
"You really want me in a kitchen? Have you not listened to my horror stories this whole time, Jungkook?"
He laughs as he leads you both inside his car. You follow quietly behind but this time, you don't mistake the passenger seat from the driver's seat and instantly wear your seatbelt as soon as you're sat.
"I dunno, I'm just offering. I thought it'll be fun." He shrugs, turning on the ignition of the car and starting to drive back to the apartment building.
"Okay, I can at least chop some onions and garlic..." You trail off. And then you remember as an afterthought, "Oh, I'm actually baking tonight as well."
Jungkook takes a quick surprise glance at you. "You never told me you know how."
You snort. "I don't know how, trust me. I'm just starting right now."
"Is that why you went out grocery shopping tonight?" He arches a brow.
"Yep. Totally a spontaneous thing. I wanted, like, this very specific matcha cookie..."
Jungkook laughs. "Should I help you with the baking as well? I might learn from you."
"Really? You want to help?" You ask him delightfully.
He nods, making your grin wider.
"Sounds fun."
You both agreed to cook and bake at his place, partly because you personally are not ready for him to see your own flat. When you get inside his unit, Jungkook cutely bragged about his table set that just arrived earlier this morning according to him.
Personally, you've barely cooked at your own place let alone somebody else's. The one time you were in someone else's kitchen was Jimin's but even then, it was just to microwave some pizza and other take-out food.
It should feel weird to be prepping ingredients with someone, to move around the kitchen with the goal to make yourself a homecooked meal â especially with somebody like Jungkook â but truthfully, it felt almost... natural. Probably because you're conversing casually while you're doing things so there isn't any awkward silence.
You're making tangsuyuk, according to him, and he's obviously taking the lead â expertly prepping the meat while you go chop some spices needed for the dish.
"Is this okay?" You ask, showing him your work. You hope he likes it because you're kind of under a weird pressure to be in here, helping him. Also, you're not sure if you minced the garlic right.
But Jungkook just gives you a hearty smile.
"Good girl."
And goes back to what he's doing as if he just said nothing.
Whichâokay, he seemed to have unconsciously said it that now you're gaslighting yourself whether you heard him right or not. Did he really say what you think he just said? What the fucking fuck.
Thankfully, Jungkook's too busy to notice that you become a bit frozen in your position for a good ten seconds. If he truly didn't mean to say that, he needs to get those words out of his vocabulary before he sends you in a sudden cardiac arrest. It'd be the most mysterious death of humanity.
"Do you need the carrots?" You ask, raising the vegetable in your hand.
Jungkook nods and you start to peel it. He watches by your side when you begin slicing the carrot.
"Cut them into Julienne slices."
"Huh?" You look back at him. "Not the cooking jargon, Kook." You deadpan, the nickname seamlessly coming out of your mouth.
He apologizes and tells you exactly what he meant. You furrow your brows in concentration to achieve what he wants, but Jungkook just laughs beside you.
"Okay, let me justâ"
He's behind you a second after that, towering over your form and circling his arms around you. Your breath hitches as Jungkook places his hand on top of yours â the one that holds the knife â and begins to guide you through slicing the carrot.
You can feel his breathing from the proximity of your position, and even though there's still distance between the both of you, it's only hairsbreadth away and frankly, the ridges of the front of his body are so prominent against your back.
Jungkook does not seem to face the same internal panic as you though, because as soon as he deems that you are staring to get it, he steps back and let you do the thing on your own.
He leans back on the countertop, crossing his arms while looking at you.
"You're not so bad at this like you claimed." He comments.
You feel your cheeks heating up, so you focus your full attention on the carrot, your hands seemingly having developed a mind of their own throughout the time. Well, at least it's doing the right job. You can only hope you don't slice through your fingers... imagine cutting them right into this very moment.
"This is a trauma response from watching too much Gordon Ramsay."
Jungkook chuckles at your joke, shaking his head.
"We're just gonna wait for another thirty minutes for the meat and the mushroom. Should we start baking? What do we do first?" He says, washing his hands first before walking towards your direction.
You take your phone out from your pocket, looking at him a bit apologetically as you say "sorry" for pulling up Google. For the record, you haven't memorized shit and this is your first time baking.
Jungkook shakes his head, telling you there's no need for apologies because he "can't bake for shit" himself. That makes you feel relieved. You thought he's just good at a lot of things.
You don't encounter any trouble while mixing the dry ingredients, but when it comes to the wet ones, you think you've done something wrong. Jungkook tells you to try it. When you dip your finger into the mixture and taste it, you automatically scrunch your face.
"What, why?" Jungkook asks curiously.
"I don't think this is quite right..." You say, looking down at the mixture sadly.
"Mayve we can add more vanilla...?" He takes the bottle with him, ready to pour some into the bowl.
You pout. "But it says one teaspoon and we already put one teaspoon."
"What do you want to do?"
"I don't know... give up?"
Jungkook chuckles as he says your name.
You sigh. "Okay, maybe we'll try some that."
You do as you say, and as you taste it again, you're delighted to notice the elevated flavor. Mindlessly dipping your finger again into the bowl, you offer it to Jungkook to try.
The very act just sinks into your head when he leans down to suck it off your finger.
It happened quick, not at all sensual and slow like the movies make it out to be, but you feel your heart rate picking up at the feel after-effect of Jungkook's hot tongue touching your skin. But as you look at him, his eyebrows are furrowed, assessing the taste, not at all in a trance by what just happened.
"Oh, definitely better." He comments, as if he didn't just... suck your finger?
... Which you offered.
That he took willingly.
You turn away from him and pretend to busy yourself with the electric mixer, fumbling with the paddle.
"Are you cooking the tangsuyuk yet?" You ask, changing the subject. Jungkook is completely unaware of the current chaos in your head, walking towards the refrigerator to take out the pork he marinated earlier and the bowl of mushrooms.
"Just tell me if you need help." He tells you, touching the small of your back as he passes by you to get to the stove.
You feel your cheeks heating at the touch, moving aside to let him start frying the meat with the batter he's busied himself with awhile ago.
"Shit!" You say, surprised at the sudden whir of the machine. Jungkook quickly looks at you. You laugh and give him a thumbs up. "I'm fine here!"
You both work together on your own thing, and when you let the dough to rest, Jungkook, at the same time, finishes frying the meat of the tangsuyuk. You don't want to feel useless while you don't have anything to work on, so you peer over what Jungkook is doing and ask him if you there's anything he needs.
"Do you want to make the sauce?" Jungkook asks you. You scrunch your nose and hesitantly nod. He seems to notice your uncertainty and chuckles. "I'll teach you."
"Okay, but don't blame me if it tastes like shit later, okay?" You warn but he just shrugs and laugh, telling you that he'll talk you through the process and there's no need to be nervous. You can just experiment with it a little, he says.
You've watched a lot of Hell's Kitchen episodes that you have this silly, unrealistic expectation on what goes on in kitchens, but thankfully, Jungkook isn't like Gordon Ramsay at all and is so unbelievably gentle in teaching you even when you almost spilled soy sauce on the countertop and put too much vinegar than needed. He shrugs your worries off by fixing the thing, thankful that when he offers you the ladle to taste the sauce from it, it's more than decent.
While Jungkook prepares the tangsuyuk for your dinner, you take the time to form your cookie dough into small circles, leaving it in the oven to bake while you follow Jungkook into the living room and start eating the food that you cooked â or he cooked.
Jungkook teases you that you lied about not being good at cooking, but you have to remind him you didn't do shit and only the bare minimum. He looks like he's not convinced.
By the time that you're finished with your dinner, the oven's timer went off. Jungkook insists that he wash the dishes even though you feel like you should be the one doing it, but he tells you to check your cookies in the oven and so you did.
You're not expecting anything, but it will feel really good if it tastes at least okay.
Crossed fingers, your mind says as you take out the sheet pan.
First impression: it looks okay to the eye. Like real cookies.
But soon, your parade is rained on when you try to bite into the cookie.
It looks like real cookie, all right, but apparently doesn't taste like one.
Your face contorts into a frown as soon as you bite down into it a second time.
Okay, that's it. Put them in the tupperware as soon as possible, you thought. So, you do just that, placing all of the pieces into the plastic box and securing them away.
From where you were, you can hear Jungkook shutting the water off on the sink, his footsteps coming near you. Once he gets close, he peers down at what you're doing. Intrigued, he asks for one.
"No." you shake your head. The cookies are to be gatekept not because it's too good but because it should not be consumed at all. Jesus. You just ate Jungkook's tangsuyuk and it tasted exactly like the ones you've eaten from restaurants; it'd be such an embarrassing contrast to your own work.
"Don't be stingy," Jungkook playfully says, already making a move to reach for the cookies in your hands.
You hide the tupperware behind your back and stop him with your other free hand.
"Don't come closer. These cookies are not for consumption. Go away."
But he just arches a brow, walking a few steps forward.
"Jungkook!" You whine. "They don't taste good, and I'm embarrassed by them."
"Just one bite," Jungkook chuckles at you, not understanding your mortification. "Come on, __."
But you're stubborn and you won't let him have any of it even if he tries hard.
Jungkook is just as determined though, as he threatens to get closer and closer to you.
You squeaked out his name when he takes a hold of the tupperware but thankfully, you're quick on your reflex and able to take it back.
The whole thing prompts you to burst into laughter as you run around the island of his kitchen, giggling at the silliness of it all.
Your efforts to get away from him eventually go to waste as he managed to get ahold of your waist with his one arm, the other not missing the beat to steal the cookies from you.
He's firm over his hold, lifting you up while laughing against your head as you try to wriggle away.
"Let me have one bite, __," He says, and with his one arm, sits you on the countertop, not letting you go just yet even when you're fully sat.
You try to snatch the plastic from him but he's much quicker this time. When he opens it, you have no choice but to cover your face in embarrassment.
"I told you it's bad." You say, pouting at him, noting the expression on his face as he chews on the cookies that tells you it definitely does not taste good.
"You're a first timer." Jungkook just says, putting down the tupperware.
"Don't try to make me feel better." You frown even more.
"I'm not! I'm just pointing out that this is the first time you tried so of course it's not gonna be perfect right away?" He offers, some sort of comfort, maybe?
But your shoulders deflate because he's right.
Still.
Jungkook must have noticed your mood and tries to cheer you up one more time.
"Come on, you still made a really good tangsuyuk."
That makes you chuckle, unconsciously kicking his knee slightly making him let out an ingenuine, "Ow!"
You don't notice one of the straps of your spaghetti top falling off until Jungkook fixes it for you in the middle of your shared laughter.
"Thanks." You smile at him, mindlessly touching the strap, keeping it in place.
Jungkook hums as he helps you jump out of the kitchen counter.
The night ended with him walking you to your unit again, a rather silly thing he keeps on insisting to do. It's hard to put a name on it, but there's a certain feeling in your chest when you went out of Jungkook's apartment.
A feeling that lingers its way through when you receive a text from him after you come out of the shower that night.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:05pm]:Â good night chef
You fight off the smile that forces its way into your lips as you type out a reply.
You [11:06pm]:Â good night :)))))
Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:06pm]:Â i thought u already slept
You [11:07pm]:Â at 11oclock??? what do u think am i a grandma
Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:08pm]:Â fair Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:08pm]:Â but i had fun earlier. we should do it again sometime
You lie on your back, can't help yourself from letting a small giggle.
You [11:09pm]:Â jungkook-a You [11:09pm]:Â just tell me u wanna be with me??
You meant that as a joke, obviously. Just like how he joked about you one time over lunch about wanting to see him every day when you brought up the topic of not seeing him come out of his apartment. You did not mean anything by it other than friendly banter.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:10pm]: đ¤ Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:08pm]: that can be arranged. you can be my personal sous chef and I'll build us a restaurant
You [11:11pm]:Â sweet
Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:11pm]:Â you havent seen all, baby
Your lips part.
Okay...
Your relationship is absolutely platonic at best. But you can't help but think that he gets a little flirty at times... like the few moments in his kitchen earlier. Is it bad that you're thinking way too much about that specific memory of him licking your finger without thought? Of his strong arm effortlessly carrying you against his rigid body and putting you on the countertop, almost manhandling you? Is it bad you can't get the memory of him fixing your top out of your head?
His use of nickname ticks a little light at the back of your head, and you decide to poke the nest a little.
You [11:12pm]:Â really? what r u wearing right now
Just a little jokey-joke between friends and nothing more.
You don't even expect a reply to that, but your phone dings a second after, and when you open your message thread again, your jaw parts wider this time.
It's a picture of Jungkook lying his bed, his face cut off from the frame. But you know it's him from the arm that peeks out, his tattoos a familiar sight by now. The photo is taken at a low angle, just enough for you to see the sleeveless shirt he's sporting and the strings of his grey shorts.
You [11:14pm]:Â i meant that as a joke
Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:14pm]: đĽ´
You do not know what he meant by that. You look for a picture to reply with, and the HAHA reaction is expected the moment you pressed send.
You [11:15pm]:Â stripper patrick says good night
Laughing silently at the meme you sent him which was Patrick from Spongebob wearing a pair of black fishnet tights and boots, you wait as three dots appear on Jungkook's line.
Jungkook (Unit 446) [11:15pm]:Â you're a minx
You chuckle, reacting to his message with an emoji and turn off your phone, almost throwing it on your nightstand and scrambling to bury your face in your pillow to let out a sound of a weird sob, but you're smiling your face off and your cheeks feel way too hot.
The truth of the matter is that you ended the conversation because you're afraid of where it's going.
Turning around, you lay on your back and stare at your ceiling, calming the beat of your heart and forcing your eyes to shut close.
But the picture Jungkook sent you keeps on popping up in your head, almost like those ads from shady websites on the internet, and when you think about it, it triggers a slur of memories that play like a picture in your head: his lips wrapped around your finger... his strong arm... his subtle touch on the small of your back...
"Ugh," you groan, slapping your hands over your face.
You furrow your brows to appear serious, thinking that it'll make you think of something serious as well, wrapping a blanket over your body and sighing when the technique doesn't work.
Okay, think of dogs... and puppies...but that's apparently a wrong move because now you're thinking of Jungkook with his dog.
You're obviously awful at this.
You turn on your bed once again, muffling a sound in your pillow.
But then as minutes passed, your restlessness continues to prevail and you're about to cry with the unknown frustration that sits at the back of your head.
Laying in silence for a while, your hand finds itself roaming over your body, your thumb catching your nipple through your thin top. You pinch the nub, experimental, until it turns into a pebbled rock in your touch.
You bite your bottom lip as your other hand trails down over your panties, running it around the waistband, down until you reach down, down, down to your core.
Your lips part when you feel its heat, two of your fingers starting to stroke where your nether lips were. You sigh at the sensation, squeezing at your boob and turning your head to the side, thinking about how good it feels.
Slowly, you reach down under your parties to part your lips, moaning at the wetness that welcomes you below.
You start to stroke gently with your middle finger, drawing figure eights over your core and making sure to put friction on your clit. The ministration produces more wetness in your cunt, and you spread it over for easier access inside as you start to poke into your hole.
"Oh my god," you mewled, breathing heavily against your pillow, pumping a finger into you. It's a little tight, and you remember you haven't touched yourself like this for over a few weeks now.
But god, how could you forget the feeling of it? The feeling of something going in and out of your cunt, gliding so smoothly because of the abundance of wetness all over.
"Fuck." you sigh out, lips parted, eyes closed to feel more of the sensation.
Your other hand reaches under your top to fondle with your boob, helping you stimulate yourself into that familiar feeling of great ecstasy that comes with your pussy getting touched.
It's starting to feel hot, and you can feel the beads of sweat starting to form on the side of your head even though the AC and your fan are both on. There's a zap that starts from your spine that comes with a sort of electricity coming from within, transferring that tick into your belly which prompts you to pump into your hole faster.
The sheets are a mess at this point, with your feet kicking into them as your movement picks up pace.
"Oh god," you cry out silently, muffling your sob in the comfort of your fluffy pillow.
You chase the feeling of completion, closing your eyes once more, trying to figure out how to get there.
And there's one familiar man that pops inside your head.
Jeon Jungkook.
"Oh shit," you hiss, pinching your nipple and going in and out faster.
Jungkook with his lips around your finger. Jungkook pressing his body against your back. Jungkook carrying you against his body. Jungkook's electric touch as he fixes the strap that's fallen over your naked shoulder.
You let out a pathetic moan, trying to shake away the thoughts of him.
You aren't supposed to. It feels wrong. So wrong.
Suddenly, you feel frustrated over still not reaching your climax up to this point.
You let out a heavy breath, pulling out your fingers from your pussy and from under your panties.
You don't get off. You never do â with your fingers, anyway, that is. And that's why you have a trusted toy buried deep at the back of the drawer of your nightstand, kept away for occasional uses. You'd say you need it right now, but you're too flushed and tired to take it out.
And there's also a melancholic feeling in your heart upon realizing that you just thought of Jungkook while touching yourself.
"Shit, shit, shit." You hiss, the cusses mostly dedicated to yourself.
You shake your head as you sit on the edge of your bed, your hair a bird's nest and clothes strewn over your body as per your reflection on the full-body mirror across your bed.
Sighing, you let your head down and massage your temples.
"God, what's wrong with me,"
You feel guilty... because you aren't supposed to think of a friend when you're trying to get off. You told yourself you'd stop finding Jungkook hot or cute or what-the-fuck-ever so that stupid crush can go away finally. But it feels like all your efforts â or lack, thereof â always seem to fall short.
This isn't good. You need to think straight.
A sudden loud ping catches your attention, almost startling you because it's in the middle of the night, after all. When you snap your head to the side, you see your phone with the light out.
You instantly feel a little nervous. What if it's Jungkook? There's an irrational fear in your head that he knows what you just did, but you shake the thought away, scolding yourself for getting way over your head.
Nibbling on your bottom lip, you feel scared to open your phone but then, did you really have a choice?
Slowly trudging to the direction of your phone, you pick it up from the table and turn it on.
August 18: Your cycle forecast Ovulation in 2 days. Your sex drive may just be hitting its peakđĄď¸Â Tap for tips to make most out of itđ
"Oh fuck me." You curse, throwing your phone on the bed, feeling pissed all of the sudden.
Fucking period tracker app... and ovulation.
PART THREE | ...
all right reserved Š awrkive, 2024. no reposts, modification, and copying allowed. if you enjoy my work/s and have the extra means, please consider supporting me on ko-fi <3
#fic: nb#jungkook smut#jungkook angst#jungkook fluff#jungkook imagines#jungkook scenarios#jungkook fanfic#bts jungkook#jungkook x reader#jungkook x you#jeon jungkook#bts smut#bts imagines#bts scenarios#jeon jungkook x reader
996 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Kinktober 2024
Aphrodisiac w/ Rengoku Kyoujurou
word count 2.3k
this was a drabble i never finished for my rengoku x oc universe, i decided to finish it and make it x reader to use it for kinktober. the only details i left was giyuu being protective of reader, bc my oc is like a sister for him, and she lives with rengoku bc she's his tsuguko :)
18+ mdni. fem!reader, smut, use of aphrodisiacs (rengoku n reader don't know), masturbation (f), slight voyeurism, fingering, oral sex (f and m receiving), spitting, sex (p in v), pet names (baby, good girl, darling), breeding and pregnancy kinks, written in 2nd pov
kinktober 2024 mlist can also read on ao3
The Hashira glanced over his shoulder when he heard your footsteps behind him, watching as you knelt down beside him to place a tray on the floor of the engawa where he was sitting. A small smile was on his lips as he reached for the cup of tea you were offering him.Â
âThank you!â He took a sip of the tea, humming at the unfamiliar taste. âIs this new? Where did you get this from?â
âUzui gave it to me, he said I would like it, and to share it with you.â You grabbed your own tea, sipping at it as the two of you conversed until your cups were empty and you could barely keep your eyes open. You were exhausted after having so many missions back to back, finally having a few days to yourself, and you wanted to sleep like a baby for days.Â
Despite your tiredness, you felt your cheeks heating up and a familiar pulsing sensation between your legs. Kyoujurou seemed to be leaning toward you as he spoke to you, his pinky ending up curled over yours. Your breath hitched in your throat at the touch.Â
You sat up abruptly, tearing yourself away from him. âI should probably go to bed.âÂ
The blond stared at you, lips parted and cheeks just as flushed as yours. He had always felt something for you from the moment he met you, something he identified as love now. He was always touching you, always making sure you ate, always making sure you trained hard, always ignoring the way Tomiokaâs eyes narrowed when his hands lingered on your waistâŚ
He watched as you grabbed the empty cups and stood up. He stared at the hem of your uniform, eyes taking in the skin of your thighs between the skirt and your stockings. He caught the way your legs pressed together for a moment before heading to the kitchen.Â
He didnât have to look down to know that his uniform was doing little to nothing to hide the tent forming in his pants. He sighed and looked up at the bright moon in the sky, deciding to head out on his patrol when nothing he thought about made his erection go away.
It only became worse. He was panting for air by the time he made his way back to his estate. His eyes were glazed over, his cheeks sported a bright red blush, his cock was hard as a rock in his pants. His mind immediately went to the tea you had given him, but dismissed the thought immediately when he remembered just how composed you seemed when he left.
He stopped at your door, wanting to check up on you, but he didnât want to wake you up after how tired you had seemed. He turned to head straight to his own room, only to hear a soft whimper from behind your door. He went to slide it open, but the moan that followed had him pausing when he had barely opened it an inch, but now he was at least able to see you.Â
Were his suspicions about the tea correct, after all?Â
You were laying on your futon, head thrown back and lips parted as another moan left you. You had changed into a yukata, which was left open as your hands worked between your legs. He could see the curve of your breast, your nipple barely concealed by your clothing. His cock twitched in his pants, throbbing almost painfully as he tried to force himself to close the door, but he was frozen in place.
Your eyes rolled back into your skull and your hips bucked toward your hand as you reached your climax. He pulled his bottom lip between his teeth, wishing that you would just lift your leg just enough to see your cunt clenching around your fingers.
You laid back on the bed as you caught your breath, completely unaware that the Hashiraâs eyes were watching your every move, his hand moving to palm himself over his pants. You turned to lay on your stomach, but he saw your shoulder was moving.Â
You were still touching yourself.Â
He couldnât help the shaky breath that left his lips, louder than he had intended. Your head suddenly turned toward the door, eyes wide. Despite every cell in his body begging him to stare at your body when you sat up on your knees, he turned his gaze to the floor as you covered yourself up.Â
âI-â Rengoku was uncharacteristically speechless, his breath catching in his throat as he felt his body grow warmer, the urge to take off his clothes and feel your soft skin against him trying to take over his senses. He held onto the door after he slid it open. âI shouldnât have spied on you like that, I heard some noise and thoughtâŚâ He trailed off, meeting your eyes again.
You didnât seem mortified or upset with him. Your pupils were dilated, chest heaving as you stared up at him, still on your knees. Your eyes darted to his cock and it twitched when you leaned forward, as if about to crawl over to him, but caught yourself before you actually moved.Â
âIâm going to kill Tengen.â You laughed softly, coming to the same conclusion as Rengoku that the tea had been an aphrodisiac.Â
He slammed the door shut behind him and kneeled down in front of you in less than a second, a growl coming from his chest at hearing another manâs name coming from your mouth. From this close he noticed your tear stained cheeks, your wetness coating your fingers, your thighs clenching under his curious gaze.Â
âPlease, donât look at me like that.â You murmured.
He met your eyes again. âLike what?â His hand came up to cup your cheek and you leaned into his touch almost instinctively. âLike I want you push you down on this futon and fuck you until whatever herb we consumed is out of our systems?âÂ
He grabbed your hand and slowly raised it up to his lips, pausing to allow you to say no, to push him away, to stop him. âStop me if you donât want this.â Your eyes darted curiously between his eyes and his lips, waiting with baited breath what he would do. Encountering no resistance from you, he opened his mouth and took your middle and ring fingers in, his grip tightening around your wrist at the taste of your pussy. He sucked them clean and dropped your hand to pull you into a kiss.
He swore that he could come just from your moans vibrating against his lips. You held onto his arms as you tasted yourself on his lips. You felt lightheaded, both from the aphrodisiac and the intensity of his kiss. He pulled away from your lips with a groan and pushed you to lay down. You propped yourself on your elbows to watch the blond as he pushed your yukata open, his eyes taking in every single inch of bare skin. He laid down between your parted legs and dove right in to lick from your entrance to your clit, making you clench and throw your head back.
âOh, fuck me, Kyou-â You gasped, the herbs making you feel every touch intensely. You were already on the verge of coming and he had barely even touched you.Â
He looked down at your quivering hole, spreading your lips before spitting on your cunt. He watched it slide down from your clit, then slid a finger inside you. His lips fell to your thigh as he worked a second finger in. You were so warm and hot around his fingers, fuck he couldnât wait to feel it around his cock.Â
He kissed and sucked and licked your inner thighs as he fingered you, his pace rough and unrelenting, but he would take his time once the effects had subsided, he would kiss you gently and whisper sweet nothings into your ear, but he just couldnât take it slow when he felt you clenching so tightly around his fingers.Â
Your back arched off the futon, your hands fisted the fabric beneath you. You came with a cry of his name when his thumb started rubbing your clit. He panted as he watched you, his hips grinding down against the floor. He stopped moving his fingers, instead leaning down to lick at your wetness. Your thighs tensed at each side of his head.
âFeels so good, please, donât stop.â You blabbered on, eyes half lidded as you looked down at him. âPlease, please. So closeâŚâ
He couldnât even laugh or tease you for being so desperate, so needy. He reached down to palm himself over his pants, his hips pushing against his own hand as he ate you out so messily. His nose bumped against your clit when his tongue pushed into your pussy, then he moved back up to suck the sensitive nub into his mouth. Your hand fell to the back of his head, fingers gripping tightly onto his golden hair as you pushed your hips into his mouth. âKyou-â You gasped before your mouth fell open in a silent moan and his tongue pushed you over the edge.Â
He laid there between your legs, allowing you to move his head as you pleased. He felt the wetness against his palm before he realized he came. He groaned against your pussy, finally pulling away when you tugged at his hair. Your eyes zeroed on the thin string of saliva connecting your cunt with his mouth.Â
He sat up between your knees to take off his uniform jacket and shirt, eyes greedily taking in his chest as he threw his clothing somewhere behind him. You saw him shirtless all the time while training, but it seemed so different when now you focused on the trail of dark hairs leading down to his cockâŚ
You pushed his hands away once he undid his belt and took it upon yourself to push his pants down. Your fingers curled around his girth, using his own cum to stroke him. He watched you as if in a trance when moved to kneel down in front of him and lick every drop of cum until his cock was glistening with your spit. He grabbed your hair and pulled you off to make you sit up on your knees. He grabbed your face, fingers digging into your cheeks to coax your mouth open. Your tongue lolled out and he leaned down to spit directly onto it. He let go of your face so you could close your mouth.Â
âSwallow for me, baby.â He murmured, your throat moving under his fingers as you swallowed his spit. Your mouth fell open again, showing Rengoku your tongue was clean. âGood girl.â He suddenly had you on your hands and knees, his hand on your upper back pushing down until your chest was pressed against the futon.Â
You moaned when you felt his cock, still hard as if he didnât just come, against your pussy. His tip caught against your clit, your head falling forward to press your forehead against the softness of your pillow. He grabbed the base of his dick to guide it into you, both of you forgetting how to breathe once he slid into your cunt. You were thankful that he hadnât moved once he was fully inside you. You felt like you would come again.Â
Rengoku leaned down to cover your body with his own. He grabbed tightly onto your hair, pulling your head back. He waited a few moments before pulling out, slowly pushing back into your pussy. Your mouth fell open as he repeated the motion until he was pounding into you. His free hand reached down, fingers rubbing your clit in quick circles. He rutted into you until you were clenching tightly around his cock and moaned out his name so loudly it bordered on a scream.Â
He pulled your head back until he could press his forehead to your temple and his lips to your cheek. âWhere do you want it, darling?â
âInside.â You cried out without hesitation, as if you didnât even have to think about it. âWant your cum inside me.â
He let out a breathy laugh before groaning into your ear, filling you up with his cum in just a couple of thrusts. He fucked his cum into you, his cock showing no signs of softening anytime soon. He let go of your hair so you could collapse on your chest onto the futon. He slowly pulled out of you with a hiss and laid on his back beside you to catch his breath.Â
Your eyes were already on him when he turned his head to look at you. He chuckled, reaching out to run a hand down your back until he reached your ass. He gently kneaded at the fat before slapping it, your lips curling into a grin. You glanced down at his cock, resting against his abdomen, still hard. You had to admit that the throbbing in your clit had not lessened, even after the three orgasms he gave you. Whatever was in the tea Uzui gave you was strong as hell.Â
âIâll ask Kochou for something tomorrow. No need to worry about me trapping you with a baby.â You joked as you turned to lay on your back, his mind only half distracted when he watched the bounce of your tits as you moved. âI guess itâs the aphrodisiac, but I felt like I needed it inside.â
Your breath hitched when he was on top of you the next second. He grabbed your chin and tilted it to press his lips against yours again. âAs if watching you waddle around the estate all swollen with my baby is such a bad thing.â He breathed out against your mouth and parted your legs to push into you again.Â
Somewhere else in Japan, in the Sound Hashiraâs estate, Uzui made bets with Makio, Suma and Hinatsuru if you and Kyoujurou took the tea and gave in to your desires or not.
#kimetsu no yaiba#demon slayer smut#demon slayer#demon slayer x reader#kny#kinktober 2024#rengoku kyojuro#demon slayer rengoku#rengoku x reader#kny rengoku#rengoku kyoujurou#rengoku kny#rengoku smut#kyojuro rengoku x reader#rengoku kyojuro x reader#kny hashira#hashira x reader#anime smut#demon slayer imagines#kny x reader
442 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Channie's Room [Kinktober '24]
⊠kinktober masterlist ⊠requests ⊠kofi ⊠ao3
⥠Pairing : chan x afab! reader
⥠Genre : smut, daddy kink
⥠Word count : 2.5k words
⥠Warnings : 18+ nsfw, explicit sexual content. I will not put any more specific warnings to avoid spoiling the story. Read at your own risk!
âď¸ minors, ageless, and blank blogs that will interact with me or my work will be BLOCKED.
September is almost ending, and nothing in your life seems to be going well. You have a job, but it isn't what you wanted in the first place but it pays well, though; you just broke up with your boyfriend of 2 years, you're getting kicked out of your old apartment for adopting a kitten, and when life couldn't get any worse, your cat just puked on your favorite rug just before you were about to pack it, you wanted to scream, but you didn't want to scare off your cat. You loved the little bugger even if he's a pain in the ass sometimes. You wanted to relax a bit before going back to packing, and you remembered it was Saturday night, and that only means one thing,
đ´Â Channie's Room is now LIVE
You settled in with your comfortable clothes, your favorite drink, and, of course, your favorite toy. You got into the stream and saw him, only in a white, fitting tank top, camera stopping on his neck; he's got a new wolf scratch tattoo on his shoulder; shit makes him hotter than ever.Â
"Hey everyone, it's your favorite Korean-aussie, Channie!" He greets, making hand gestures.
He seems awfully cute with his greetings. He takes his time to catch up with his viewers and greets his loyal patrons and generous tippers. You've been a patron for as long as you can remember, and you loved his genre. Even though he streams NSFW content, he makes you happy and giddy. You also know deep down that this guy looks good.Â
"Oh wow, thanks for the tip, wanderingbae. I haven't even started yet." He giggled, and you could see his abs tense. You bit your lip wondering what he got in store for today's live.
"Tonight, I'm doing requests! I want to know what my baby girls and boys want to see for tonight. So let's open up my ngl." He giggled.
"Oh, baby girl asks if daddy can take his tank off and..wow you want to hear daddy whimper? Tell you how much he likes it and how bad he needs to cum?" How can this man go from cute to sexy in just a blink? He was giggling a few seconds ago, and now he's straight-up teasing.
This would be another Channie's room that surely won't fail to give you mind-blowing orgasms. Let the stream begin!
The following day, you filed for leave to facilitate your moving to a new apartment. You went later in the afternoon after you finished packing all your stuff. Your room was on the fourth floor, and it's just your luck that the elevator was being repaired for the day and would be fixed late in the evening.
"Great, just great." You sighed, looking at your things. You didn't really have a lot of stuff: two big suitcases of clothes and other necessities, a huge box for other essential life stuff such as kitchenware, your cat's things, and your cat carrier. How could you bring these to the fourth floor? Sure, multiple trips wouldn't be the problem, but the weight of what you're going to carry was the one you're worried about.
"Need some help?"
You turned to look at the man who spoke with a familiar voice, making you unconsciously drop your jaw at the gorgeous man in front of you.
"Oh, it's fine. I can wait for the uh elevator."
"Really? I heard it won't be fixed until late in the evening. What floor are you moving to?"
"Fourth, but really, I can wait. I don't want to bother you or anything, " you insisted.
"I live on the fourth floor, too! Nice to meet you, neighbor. My name is Chris." He smiled. You know you're not supposed to trust strangers, especially good-looking ones, but who cares about stranger danger if it's this man? You feel a good vibe from him, and besides, he probably lives next to your new apartment. Getting to know your neighbors is a good start.
"I'm Y/N. Nice to meet you, too."
"Let me help you carry these. I insist." He offered again.
"Are you sure? We're probably going to make a few trips up and down."
"I can handle it. Carry what you can, and I'll take care of the rest." He winked.
You carried what you could, and it was done in a flash. How did this guy carry all of it? How does he have so much stamina? He settled your things in the living room, and you thanked him for it. You asked him to stay so you could order food for him as another way of saying thank you, but he said he'd come over another time, and then you added that you could cook for him.
Settling into your new apartment was surprisingly easy, especially when your neighbor is very kind, not to mention eye candy. He gets along with your cat so well. You've shared a few conversations, and you have even invited him over for dinner sometimes or just to hang out, and he would be totally down for it. You've spent quite some time together for a month already, and you'd be a liar if you didn't say you hadn't had a single dirty thought about this man.
"Cool tattoo you got there." You complimented him on the wolf scratch tattoo on his arm. It's the first time you're seeing it since he rarely wears a muscle tee or tank top outside since it's cold. It looked oddly familiar, though.
"Thanks." He smiled.
It was your first time in his apartment since he usually visited yours. He graciously offered to cook dinner tonight, and while he was setting up the table, you looked around and saw a few pictures of him, his baby pictures, his family back in Australia, and his dog. You saw a guitar and a keyboard near the shelf of a thousand albums of probably his favorite artists, and then a small opening of his room showed he had LED lights and a computer setup inside. His room looked like you'd seen it somewhere, but you just couldn't point out where. It's your first time coming to his apartment that's why it baffled you why it was so familiar.
Dinner was served, and it was delicious. Chris opened a bottle of champagne to celebrate. He said that he had reached a milestone on his channel. Chris had told you he worked online as a freelancer, but now that he's mentioned the word "channel," he might be a famous YouTuber, but you were too dumb to notice.
"So, what's your youtube channel? What content do you do?" You asked him.
"Oh, I don't upload on youtube. I livestream on some website."
"What website?" you asked out of curiosity, and then it clicked to you exactly who he was: the broad torso, the muscular arms, the tattoo, and the accent. It's himâit's definitely him. You're not being delusional.
"An adult livestream site." He gave you a mischievous smile. "Judging by your expression, I have a feeling that you know who I am."
"You... you're Channie in Channie's room, aren't you?" you hesitantly said, and he laughed at how cute you were blushing when you mentioned his screen name and channel. Obviously, you were a patron since you knew who he was and the title of his streams, but he didn't know that you were a generous tipper, too.
"Guessed it right." He chuckled. "You a fan?"
You were hesitant to tell him the truth; would he make fun of you? Or would he think that it's hot how you watch him every weekend? Oh how you wanted to scream from fangirling, you've always wanted to see how Channie looked like and you were right, he looked like God had taken the time to perfect him with the just the right amount of everything but overflowing with sexual appeal and gorgeousness all over.
"So you are." He concluded with your reaction, and you gulped. "Hey, there's nothing to be shy of, baby girl."
Your clit buzzed when he called you baby girl, and you might have felt a little wetness start to pool down there.
"You're shitting me. How come I didn't notice right away? Those kissable lips you show from time to time, the fucking hot wolf tattooâoh shit, I said too many words, was it too much?â"
"So you think I have kissable lips?" He teased.
"No! I mean, yes, you do! I didn't expect you'd be this hot in person and that you'd be m-my neighbor!" You stuttered, getting nervous for the first time in his presence.
"Well, did I exceed your expectations?" he asked, and you nodded, pursing your lips, scared that you'd accidentally tell him your nastiest thoughts about him. "Wolf, got your tongue?"
"N-no..I don't know." You said.Â
You can't even look him in the eye. You wondered if he was imagining how you'd play with him every weekend, and you got embarrassed thinking about it, but little did you know he was already imagining it. Did you like his streams? Did you get turned on out of your mind? Did his streams make you sopping wet? Did he help you have earth-shattering orgasms?
Chris thought his heart would burst because of your cuteness, and he couldn't help but be curious; since you saw him cum on cam for god knows how many times, he wanted to see how hot you looked cumming too, but he didn't want to cross a line if you weren't good with it.
"Hey, don't be shy. I should be the one who should be embarrassed. You've seen me play with myself and cum loads of times, I bet." He tried to reassure you.
"Yeah..it was really sexy every time you do." You bit your lip, gathering your courage to look him in the eye. Flashbacks of him playing with himself and shooting hot strings of cum running through your head at full speed.
"I'd really like to see you cum too, if I may." He said, trying to shoot his shot.
"What?" Your eyes widen in shock. "I don't think I look sexy when I cum."
"Let me be the judge of that, kitten." He said, and with that, he moved closer to you, brushing his nose against yours. Were you going crazy? Yes, you were. Were you just letting this man have his way with you? Absolutely. Were you going to make him cum just like in his livestream? Why the hell not? "So, are you down?"
"Yes, daddy." You didn't know how that slipped, but that answer made Chris growl.
You softly placed your lips on his, and he went berserk at how soft your lips were. He didn't want to be rough, but he couldn't help but feel excited, so he cupped your cheeks and deepened the kiss. Your hands roamed around each other's bodies as if you missed each other for a long time, leaving no part untouched.
Chris suddenly carried you, not breaking the kiss and flopping you on his bed. He climbed on top of you. He swiftly unclipped your bra, and before you knew it, both of you were undressed in his bedroom. He trailed kisses down your ear, jaw, and neck all the way down until you felt his hot breath reach your dripping core.
"Fuck, this is how wet you get for me, baby?" He groaned; he couldn't wait anymore and started devouring you.
Wet. Hot. Messy
That's how Chris liked it, and honestly, this was driving you crazy as well. You never thought you would end up like this, sprawled in his bed as he eats you with much gusto. He never tasted cunt as sweet as yours, and that instantly made him addicted to your taste. He circled his skilled tongue on your clit, making you moan loudly, and when he sucked on it, you grabbed on his hair for dear life.
âFuck, daddy!â You moaned, feeling your orgasm build up.
âYeah? You like that?â He growled between slurps, drinking your juices like he was deprived of water in the desert.
âFuck! Iâm gonna cum!â
âCome on, cum for daddy.â
Your body shook hard as your orgasm washed over you, and Chris hadnât stopped sucking on your clit even if you were already shaking from sensitivity. He hooked his strong arms around your thighs, preventing you from getting away from his mouth as you writhe from the slight pain and sensitivity.
"Fuck, I would pay to see you cum every damn time!"
As you came down from your high, you pushed him on the bed and straddled him, kissing him, tasting yourself through his mouth.
Finally, you can live out your fantasy of sucking his cock and not just stare at it through the screen. He was already leaking. You always wondered what his cum tasted like, so you licked a bit of it on his precum-coated tip while making eye contact. It was everything you've ever imagined. His eyes were looking directly at yours with desire and anticipation.
You wrapped your hand around his thick girth and spread his precum with your thumb all over the tip of his cock, which earned an exasperated sigh from him. You licked from the bottom of his shaft all the way up before swallowing him whole. You knew Chris was a moaner in his streams, but hearing it in person was absolute euphoria. You sucked and swirled your tongue on his cock as moans spilled from his mouth, and before you knew it, he was already pulling you to sit on it. He got a condom in his bedside drawer and slid it down his thick, hard cock quickly.
You held his cock to position it on your dripping entrance and slowly sank on it. Both of you let out a satisfied groan once he bottomed out. You grinded on his cock at a slow pace which was frustrating him, so he flipped you over and slowly started picking up the pace. It was rough but delicious. Your eyes were rolling to the back of your head as he began hitting that sweet spot inside you.
âWhoâs your daddy, baby girl? Tell me.â
âYou are...SHIT!â You screamed as he started rubbing your clit with his thumb as he thrusts into you hard and deep.
âLike that baby? You like daddy rubbing your little swollen clit like that?â
âYes! FUCKING YES, DADDY!â
You felt his cock twitch every time you called him daddy. He continued his ministrations, and he felt your pussy tighten as you reached your peak and then it contracted uncontrollably as if your orgasm was milking Chris into his very own, and with a few sloppy thrusts, he came into the condom. Moans and profanities slipped out of his mouth as you both rode your orgasms out. Chris withdrew and threw the condom out and laid beside youâboth of you sweaty and out of breath.
âThat was..â
âMind-blowing.â He finished your sentence for you.
âMind if we do it again sometimes, daddy?â
He giggled, cringing at the word you called him by in a non-sexual situation.
âSometimes?â He cocked his eyebrow. âI guess you donât want the full Chris experience then?â
âEvery day then, if you let me join in on your streams someday.â You teased, unserious about joining, but it wouldn't be bad, though.
âDeal!â
⊠reblogs, feedback, & comments are highly appreciated. it motivates me, and it is the lifeline of my blog. To everyone who read and interacted with my works, such as comment, and reblog especially with text, thank you so much ě ë§ ę°ěŹíŠëë¤ âĄ
⊠if you want to support my work, buy me a coffee â
- love, jan âĄ
Š 2024 Chanswhxre
#stray kids smut#skz smut#chanswhxre kinktober 24#bang chan smut#bang chan x reader#chan smut#skz hard hours#stray kids x reader#skz#skz x reader#skz imagines#skz bang chan#chan x reader#kpop smut#kinktober2024
454 notes
¡
View notes
Text
whole again
summary: sevika didnât feel whole without her arm and it bubbles up when jinx gifts her a new one.
a/n: i need the rest of season 2 rn RAHHHH
tags: insecurity of lost limb, angst/comfort, fluff, married!wife!reader, kissing
ao3 version
thank you for the request anon!!!
sevika wasn't expecting to fight with smeech today, but she also wasn't expecting to see jinx in silco's office either. one thing she could always expect was her wife waiting for her at home, the only thing driving her to keep walking instead of collapsing from exhaustion in the middle of the street.
after sevika slumped through your shared house's front door, you were quick to guide her to a chair in your kitchen to take care of her as you usually did when she came home from any sort of fight she was injured in while she was on duty. thankfully, she didn't have any injuries this time, but she did have bright green disgusting goo all over her body. god it was going to take forever to scrub out of her clothes.
wiping sevikaâs face off with a warm rag to get the disgusting green goo off of her beautiful face, she looked so peaceful having her beautiful wife take care of her. following her fight with smeech, she came straight home after dropping jinx and isha off at a safe house, eager to get home to you. you didnât care to ask if the goo was residue from her new arm or smeech, either way, you knew that you wouldnât like the answer.
she recounted all the details of the fight, a soft fondness in her voice when talking about the two younger girls that she would deny if you pointed it out. she smiled up at you as she continued talking, the adorable gap between her teeth showing as she finished her story.
now that she had her girl with her and a new arm, what more could a woman need?
after her face was completely clean of the sticky green substance, you smothered her face in kisses with a loud âmwahâ after each one. her face scrunched up initially in slight annoyance, but she couldnât help the chuckle bubbling from her chest after the first few. glancing her body over, you nodded to yourself as you saw no external injuries or damage to her clothing. while you were distracted, she wrapped her flesh arm around your waist and pulled you onto her lap with your legs hanging off of her thighs, a surprised squeal leaving your lips.
curiously, you inspected her new arm with a grin, it definitely had jinxâs handiwork all over it.
âlike my new arm baby?â she inquired with a half smirk as she bent it in half for you to admire, the dinosaur-like head of the arm proudly sticking in the air.
âwell itâs was very obviously made by jinx iâll give her that much, but i like the speakers,â you said truthfully as you ran your fingers down her arm, careful not to set anything off my accident. the head of the arm reminded you of jinxâs bombs and you had to resist the urge to pull the level on her shoulder. it was truly an impressive weapon to say the least, although it definitely didn't match the usual muted tones that your wife wore.
she groaned and rolled her eyes, dragging her flesh hand down her face in clear annoyance, âdid i mention that fireworks went off when the bastard died?â
you gawked and sputtered out a laugh, âno you didnât! thatâs so cool!â
she hummed a sarcastic 'uh huh' and kissed the side of your head, âiâll probably have her tone it down at some point, but at least iâm all me again.â
you furrowed your brows and looked at her with slight concern, âwhatddya mean?â
she shrugged and slumped back in her chair, her stare suddenly a million miles away. âi mean i wasnât really complete without my arm, itâs the strongest part of me, and without it after silco dying⌠i didnât really feel like me,â she admitted with her voice getting smaller and smaller, a lump forming in her throat. she licked her lips to try and satiate the sudden dryness in her mouth with little success, a nervous forming pit in her stomach at her sudden confession. she knew that you wouldn't judge her for admitting her feelings, but it still felt strange to admit them out loud to someone who actually gave a shit to what she was feeling.
you cupped her cheeks and brought her focus back to you, her eyes finding yours overflowing with an openness in emotion that was usually guarded behind steel walls. keeping one hand on her cheek, you petted her hair with the other. she leaned her head into your hand and closed her eyes, slightly trembling in your hold.
you took a deep breath and continued petting her hair as you spoke to her reassuringly, âsevika, you are so much more than your arm, hell, youâre so much more than silcoâs number two. sure, he was the main hedge but who was out there making his deals? cleaning his messes? plus, you were kicking ass even before you had that mechanical arm. you could take on all of the undercity with just one arm and come out with barely a scrape on the other side. you are the woman i fell in love with, the beautiful, handsome, headstrong, competitive knucklehead that i would choose to be with even if you had no limbs.â
sevika snorted and you noticed that her eyes were slightly glazed over with tears that she held back. she sighed softly and quietly lamented in a strained voice, âwhat did i do to deserve you?â
you smiled fondly at her and kissed the tip of her nose, âi could ask you the exact same thing.â
she leaned forward into you and kissed your lips which such care that it would make anyone forget that she was a seasoned killer. desperately pushing into you, she had you leaning back with an iron grip around your waist with her flesh arm. you quickly threw your arms around her neck and pulled her as tight to your body as you could. a squeak followed immediately by giggles fell from your lips as you almost fell over backward, sevika catching you in time to straighten you both back up. she genuinely smiled and leaned her forehead against yours, âi love you.â
âi love you too sevika," you replied lovingly, nuzzling the tip of your nose with hers. she surprisingly returned the gesture with a light blush dusting her cheeks.
you pulled back and grinned at her, a hint of mischief in your eye. "well, at least ask jinx to add on a hand function," you said teasingly, but with a genuine undertone.
sevika chuckled and shook her head, grinning down at you with a cocked eyebrow, âwhat, did you miss my hands that much?â
you puffed out your cheeks and huffed, âi just miss standing on the left side of you sometimes.â
that made her genuinely laugh from the bottom of her stomach, teasingly tickling your sides with her hand which made you wriggle in her lap with laughter. youâd clean up as much goo off of her as she needed just to hear that laugh every day.
she brought your hand up to her lips and kissed the wedding band stacked ontop of your engagement ring on your finger. she softly kissed the inside of your palm and closed your fingers around it, a silent promise.
âiâll ask just for you,â she cooed and pecked your lips, giving your hip an affectionate squeeze.
âgood,â you smiled and grabbed her hand in yours. you giggled as you led her up to your shared room with her hot on your heels, following you up the stairs like an eager puppy.
maybe you can find some other fun uses for her new arm.
#sevika x reader#reader x sevika#arcane#arcane sevika#arcane league of legends#arcane season 2#sevika#sevika arcane#sevika fluff#strawberrykidneystone writes#strawberrykidneystone#ao3#sevika x female reader#sevika x fem!reader
196 notes
¡
View notes
Note
PLEASE, i am begging for a good omens byler au! i went straight to ao3 when i finished season 2 and couldn't find any. if you were to do anything related to it, i'd be so happy đĽş
Only thing better than a 10-year long friends to lovers slowburn is a 6000-year long friends to lovers slowburn
#byler#will byers#mike wheeler#stranger things#so many many thoughts#about this AU#instead Iâm just gonna recommend watching good omens#artovna#tsuyoiqueen#askovna
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Your Song Fills the Empty Cracks in My Bones
Skully J. Graves x GN!Reader/Yuu
Yeah...The New Guy got to me...
If you'd prefer to read it on AO3, it's there too :3 https://archiveofourown.org/works/59525989
Halloween Town was alight with fright and mischief as its denizens eagerly buzzed around preparing for their cherished holiday. As the townâs band prepared a jaunty tune to liven up the spirit, they paused seeing a certain newcomer swiftly make their way right toward them. A jittery gait to his step, they watched him as he halted just a couple feet away.Â
âEsteemed musicians of Halloween Town!â Skully J. Graves greeted with a bow. He pushed his glasses back up his nose as he rose. âSo sorry to trouble you in the middle of your work, but might I inquire if you happened to spot one of the lovely dears that accompanied me pass by this way?â
The musicians looked to each other, not quite sure how to answer.Â
âAh, pardon me. I meant the one usually accompanied by the small cat.â
âOhhâŚâ the musicians nodded in understanding then. âYour little friend went that way,â the saxophonist jabbed a thumb to the direction of the townâs entrance gate.Â
âThank you!â They curiously watch as Skully bowed again, before speeding away to the gate. Through his glove, he lightly bit his nail as he waited for the gatekeeper to let him out of town. The musicians commenced their performance after he left.Â
âTo think of just walking out at such a critical time,â Skully muttered. âWhat could they possibly be doingâŚ!â
Skully overheard his traveling companions mention that their âRamshackle Prefectâ was nowhere to be found after completing some of their given tasks. Thereâs still so much to be done, though! They couldnât just simply up and flit away when Halloween was only days away. He made it his own mission to find the Prefect and hurry them straight back. I mean, it also wouldnât do to wander off alone, of course.Â
As he made it to the graveyard by Spiral Mountain, Skully began to hear something odd carried through the wind. At first, he thought he somehow heard the musicians back in town. But, no. It sounded like someone singing.Â
LalaâŚlalaaâŚlalalalalaâŚ
Was it the screaming pumpkins? As he got closer to the mountain, the bespectacled boy realized someone was standing at its peak. What were they doingâŚ
Ah. He could hear it more clearly now. The figure on the mountain was singing. He did not hear any lyrics. The tune carried vocallyâmelodic and haunting.Â
He could see now. The Prefect was alone, vocalizing next to the moon.Â
Perfect. Now he just needed to call to them, and bring them back to town. Yet, as Skully tried to make his way to do so, something itched at him. Something was against him doing it. He watched the Prefect be completely absorbed in their own world. Their voice carried out in a soft vibrato, and produced a sweet, yet melancholic tune. It was quite beautiful.Â
âŚIt couldnât hurt to let the Prefect finish.Â
Skully didnât consider how awkward he must look watching from below. He couldnât really care. Not when he was enraptured by this impromptu performance.Â
The Prefectâs silhouette was captured so enchantingly under the moonlight. Like a shadow on the moon taking the form of a lone, dark ghoul. Lamenting its sorrows to the piercing night. It only added to their loveliness. All the while, their voice carried through the graveyard, sharing its woes to the beyond. Skully, though, was the only one with the honor of being a living, breathing soul among them. Captured by all the Prefect gave them.Â
Yet, it was over before it even began. With a final note, the Prefect had already ended their song. Skully sighed in bliss as the proverbial curtains drew to a close. But, that felt much too fast! Perhaps he could request anotherâŚ
Both Skully and the Prefect were snapped out of their trance with the familiar bark of a certain ghost dog.Â
Adrenaline kicked into Skully, and he dove behind a gravestone large enough to hide his tall figure. Zero whooshed past him, barking for the Prefectâs attention as he floated up the mountain.Â
âHello, Zero!â the Prefect cheerfully greeted the ghost dog. Skully peeked from behind the grave to continue watching the two. Zero was enthusiastically nuzzling into their affectionate pats. âWhat brings you here?â
âBark bark!â Zero gestured his head toward the town.Â
âOh, are people looking for me?â
âBark!â Zero nudged at the Prefect.Â
âOkay, okay, boy!â They spared one last glance to the moon, before a small sigh escaped them. âGuess I gotta go back nowâŚ?âÂ
The Spiral Mountain unfurled itself so that the Prefect could walk down. With a kind smile, they thanked the animated mountain, and quickly made their way down the mountain. Skully shied away into the shadow of the gravestone, watching on as the Prefect followed Zero back to town.Â
As the duo trotted away, Skully let out the breath he subconsciously held onto. Leaning back against the gravestone, he grasped at his chest, feeling his heart flutter in a flurry of emotions.Â
Could it beâŚ
He just emulated his beloved idol! To be captivated by the sweet, solemn music as the one whoâs captured your heart serenaded you atop the Spiral MountainâŚItâs just like the stories said! Skully could feel his face warm in elated joy. His hands made their way to cover his cheeks, and he lightly bounced in place like a giddy school girl. Truly, his lovely dear was a blessingâinadvertently granting him a chance at recreating such an iconic moment in his own story. Does that mean he was the esteemed Sally to the Prefectâs Pumpkin King? Or was it the other way around?
Doesnât matter!
Rejuvenated by his self-affirmations, Skully readjusted his glasses and suit, and began a cheerful gait back to town himself. Plucking a dark rose from a lone bush on the way. He had to thank that sweet, lovely dear for the performance of a lifetime, after all. One he so gladly was a part of, whether they knew it or not.Â
It mustâve simply been meant to be.Â
#twisted wonderland#twst#twst x reader#Skully J. Graves x reader#Skully J. Graves#reader insert#gn reader
180 notes
¡
View notes
Text
now the darkness comes alive
rise of the tmnt movie canon divergence word count: 10k characters: raph & leo
welcome to a very self-indulgent roleswap au that i started dreaming up in my friendâs turtle discord. big thank you to rem for the song rec that gave me the insp to finish (and name!) the fic, and also to lake, sara and meeks for enabling my insane behavior <3
oh, now the darkness comes alive it comes for me and i come for you
âbrother, the rural alberta advantage
read on ao3
x
The Krangâs spike pierces through plastron and flesh with a sickening crunch and Leo makes an awful punched-out sound. Raph is seconds too slow, and seconds is all it takes for his entire world to end.Â
For the past two years, theyâve been at constant odds, Leo going out of his way to undermine and annoy him. Every interaction was laced with frustration, hurt, worry, confusion. Why are you being like this? Raph wanted to ask, wanted to grab him by the shoulders and shake until an answer came out. What did I do to you?
It was a miserable way to live. Being angry at someone you love more than anything, having nowhere to put it down, forced to hold onto it and hold onto it and hold onto it. Every day another argument, every night laying awake and hoping that tomorrow would be different.Â
He missed Leo. He missed how they used to be. He didnât know why Popsâ announcement had turned them against each other. He hadnât thought anything would be able to do that.Â
Once or twice Raph had a moment of weakness and imagined what it would be like if he just quit. If he went to Splinter and told him he was done. Let someone else be the oldest, the biggest, the one who carried everyone else. But that thought was always followed instantly by another, louder oneâhow small would he feel if he didnât have little turtles climbing on his back and sitting on his shoulders? How empty would his arms be if he didnât have anyone to carry in them?Â
Thatâs the whole point. Thatâs why heâs so afraid. Thatâs why being left alone drives him straight past anxious and into a blackout. He canât lose them. He canât lose them. He canât lose them.Â
And now heâs living his worst nightmare. Heâs living outside his own body, watching from somewhere else. It doesnât feel real.Â
His little brother, his little Leo, crumpled beneath him, blood staining bright blue an ugly rust color. His chest is heaving as if each breath hurts and his eyes are wide and wet. Heâs gazing up at Raph like theyâre children again. Itâs the way he looked when he was afraid of a thunderstorm or he was about to get in trouble and he needed Raph to make it better. He always looked at Raph first.Â
The monsters behind them are laughing. One of them starts talking, the sound coming closer at a leisurely pace. They arenât safe. Leo is bleeding. Raph is afraid to touch him, shaking hands hovering over his cracked plastron. He doesnât know what to do. His mind is white with panic.Â
He has the escape pod in his hand, not yet activated. He doesnât know if itâs safe to use it. Leo is skewered to the ground, pinned like a butterfly to corkboard. Donnieâs tech is highly intuitive, all of it programmed into S.H.E.L.L.D.O.N.âs AI infrastructure, and maybe the pod would know to account for the particulars of the situation, but there almost definitely isnât a way to remove Leo safely in the seconds they donât really have to work with.Â
Leo blinks, and the wetness in his eyes spills out, and Raph just wants to pick him up. Carry him somewhere safe. Leo has always been larger than life, but right now he looks impossibly small.Â
âHey, hey,â Raphael soothes, the same way he has a thousand times before, after bad dreams and skinned knees, âyouâre okay. Raphâs here, youâre okay.â
Those gold eyes slide to the side, looking at a point behind Raph. Leoâs arm moves, and something cold and solid presses against Raphâs chest. Itâs the key, and Leoâs hand is trembling so hard that Raphâs closes around it instinctively, taking the weight of it from him.Â
Because heâs Leo, the corners of his mouth quirk into a smile.Â
âI told you,â he says hoarsely. It somehow manages to sound wry, like theyâre in on a joke together. âI got it.â
Then he uses the hand that Raph isnât holding to activate the escape pod lingering between them and pushes it those scant few fatal inches forward. Raph doesnât realize what the beep means until the pod unfolds in front of him and yanks him unceremoniously away from his brother.
âNo,â Raph says, light-headed with fear, âno!âÂ
But a machine couldnât possibly understand the wrong it was doing. What it was leaving behind. Raph pummels the inside of the pod hysterically but without his ninpo he canât do enough to damage something Donnie built specifically to safeguard their family. It lifts him up and away and Leoâs crooked little smile gets smaller and smaller until itâs gone. Â
ââ
When the pod touches down in the lair and releases him, the world around Raph is strangely muffled. Thereâs a ringing in his ears. He thinks he can hear voices but itâs all just noise. Nothing fully clears the chaos in his own head.Â
Donatello is directly in front of him, and his hands are white-knuckled on the side of an empty blue pod. He looks like he already knows something went very wrong. His eyes are bright gold, a mirror of his twinâs, and the quiet fear in them places Raph directly back inside the warehouse, surrounded by monsters, too late to protect anyone, Leoâs blood on his hands, Leo looking up at himâÂ
Raphâs stomach lurches and he turns sharply away. His gaze lands on Casey Jones instead, who appraises him warily in turn, slim shoulders going stiff beneath the battered Genius Built armor.Â
âLeo went back for the key,â Raph says, his voice a deep growling thing that cuts through the noise and brings down a curtain of stillness. He holds the stupid thing out, and if it were made of anything less than strange alien stone, his grip would have crushed it into pieces. Caseyâs eyes drop to it and brighten, like itâs a good thing that itâs here even though Leoâs not. Relief floods every inch of his face until he looks even younger than he did already.Â
âHe got it,â the boy says reverently, taking it in both hands. âI knew he would.â
Raphael wants to scream. He wants to step back and let some other version of himself take the reins while he finds a hole to cry in. He doesnât want to turn at his fatherâs firm call of his name or force himself to lift his chin until Splinter can meet his eyes and find all the miserable failure festering inside him, but he does.Â
April is looking around and behind Raph, her eyes jumping to the red pod still standing open and then back again, as if finally noticing that Leo wasnât tucked in there, too. As if it is only just occurring to her that there is a universe that exists where Raphael leaves Leonardo behind, and itâs this one, and itâs horrible.Â
Donnie might as well be carved from stone, but Mikey is starting to get worked up, looking between everyone else with huge red eyes, trying to hear the thing theyâre all not saying.
âHe went back for the key,â Raphael says again, choking the words out. âI couldnâtâI wasnât fast enough toââ
He clenches his fists and it drags his siblingsâ attention to the blood on them. April covers her mouth and Mikey takes in a breath so sharp it must cut and Donnie starts to flap his hands. Splinter closes his eyes, looking as though heâs aged about a hundred years in the last few minutes.Â
âWhat? Thatâs not possible,â Casey interjects as if he canât help it. The young soldier glances around the room, like Leo is going to pop up from behind the turnstiles and rib them all for being so gullible. âMaster Leonardo is the greatest ninja the world has ever seen, he wouldnât justââ
âHeâs not master anything!â Raph only barely manages not to roar. âHeâs a sixteen-year-old kid!â
Casey flinches away from his anger and Raphael brutally wrestles it into submission. Itâs not doing any good here. Casey is a kid, too.Â
âRaph,â Mikey blurts, too loud and too fast, âis Leo dead?â
The word sucks the air out of the room and Donnie makes a noise like heâs been kicked in the stomach and Raph says, âNo. No, Angie, heâs alive.âÂ
Even though their ninpo is locked away, and with it that subconscious knowledge of each other always lingering comfortably in the back of their minds like a warm afterthought, Raph knows they would know if Leo was gone. They would be able to tell. The world would be fundamentally changed, nothing would ever be the same again.Â
He puts his hands on Mikeyâs shoulders and adds, âWeâre gonna bring him home.âÂ
The plan isnât much of one, but their resident schemer is very much not present, and no one questions Raph when he lays it out. Donnie robotically admits that he has the means to track Leo, so the turtles and Future Boy are going to head that way and retrieve him, while Splinter and April babysit the key.Â
âUse the shell hogs and just keep moving for now,â Raph says. âThey have something we want, we have something they want.â
April nods, grimly understanding. If the only Hail Mary shot they have of getting their brother back is handing over the key and finding an opening to steal it back later, thatâs just what theyâll have to do.Â
Pops abandoned the Hamato Clanâs teachings in the first place because he didnât agree with their preachings of self-sacrifice and martyrdom. He handed over the final piece of the dark armor without flinching when his sonsâ lives hung in the balance. Even if the rest of their ancestors wouldnât understand, Raphael does.Â
He remembers the jar of oozesquitos he held onto once, tryingâand failingâto call Draxumâs bluff. He may be a slow learner, but he only needs to be taught the lesson once.Â
Leo risked his life to return this key to his family, so Raph is going to fight for it like an insane person for as long as it makes sense to. But if it comes down to abandoning one to save the otherâŚ
Heâs his fatherâs son. He knows which choice heâll make.Â
ââ
In the Turtle Tank, Mikey and Donnie distract themselves on the trip to Metro Tower station by peppering Casey with questions about the future. The human answers readily, describing Master Donatelloâs technological geniusâholding out his arms so the entirety of his battered, cyberpunk-style kit is on displayâand going on at length about Master Michelangeloâs mystic prowess.Â
âI could fly?â Mikey squeaks, drumming his hands on the dash rapidly. âWas it cool?âÂ
âThe coolest,â Casey is quick to agree. âAnd you opened a portal that sent me through time.â
But the warmth in Caseyâs eyes doesnât last very long, fading into something that looks uncomfortably like grief instead. He tends to look at all of them like that, like heâs in a room full of ghosts.Â
He darts a sidelong glance in Raphâs direction and quickly faces forward again, staring out the windshield from Leoâs seat. Heâs avoided speaking to him as much as possible, and Raphael can, unfortunately, put two and two together.Â
Casey is familiar with everyone elseâeven April and Splinterâbut he dances around Raph as if heâs a stranger. He didnât know Raph in the future, he knew of himâsomeone to be respectful of and fall in line for, but certainly not one of the uncles he could brag about to their younger selves.Â
When the Tank has gone as far through the tunnels as possible, drawn to a stop at a massive tangle of alien vines, they get out and continue on foot. Raph can feel his little brothers walking as close to him as they can without outright admitting that theyâre unnerved, all of their guards completely up, senses dialed to eleven.Â
The underground is home to them, always has been, and generally speaking if youâve seen one subway tunnel youâve seen them all. But the floodlights from Donnieâs battleshell illuminate a scene that looks like it belongs on another planet. Impossible masses of pink-purple mess dangle everywhere like Halloween store decorations, and the subway cars have been upended off the rails and twisted out of shape.Â
Caseyâs mask is down, the lenses glowing green as he prowls forward without missing a beat. If he came here from a future where the Krang won, Raph can only imagine what the New York City he grew up in looked like.Â
âI hate to be painfully obvious, but since my other half isnât present, I suppose it falls on my shoulders,â Donatello says after a moment, the sardonic tone of voice at odds with his very low register. âSomething feels off.âÂ
Heâs barely got the words out when hundreds of little lights blink at them from the jungle of purple vinesânot lights, glowing eyes. The silent tunnel explodes into chaos a second later as theyâre ambushed by parasite-controlled people and creatures and even objects.Â
Raph and Casey are neatly separated from Donnie and Mikey within a manner of minutes. Raphâs heart is in his throat as he pummels through wave after wave of the infected, and it doesnât settle until he hears on the comms that his little brothers have taken shelter in the Tank.Â
He and Casey are pushed farther and farther away, chased down one of the tunnels by an animated subway car on what looks like spidery crab legs, towards a dead end. When Raphael feels the ground start to give beneath them, he acts on seventeen years of big brother instinct and very little else, seizing Casey around the middle and curling around him completely as they fall.Â
Itâs a dizzying, topsy-turvy couple of minutes, falling from the subway tracks into a maintenance tunnel underneath, and it takes awhile for his ears to stop ringing. He glances down at the human in his arms and notes with relief that Casey seems to be okayâtucked up small and compact against Raphâs plastron, all limbs accounted for, in such a practiced way that Raph thinks heâs been protected in exactly this manner more than once before.Â
Neither of them speak right away, coming down from the rush of adrenaline and waiting for the shifting of crumbled concrete to stop and the dust to clear. Raphâs shell was made of sturdy stuff even before he became a chaotic alchemistsâs bioengineering experiment, so when heâs certain theyâre relatively safe, he pushes off the ground with his hands and lets the debris roll harmlessly off his back and shoulders.Â
âAre you hurt?â Raph asks, sitting back to give Casey room to collect himself.Â
âUm, no,â Casey says, tugging his cape down from where it had caught around one of his pauldrons. He doesnât look uncomfortable, but more like he doesnât really know what to do with himself now that itâs just the two of them, looking up at Raph and then away again.Â
Raph canât help it. He says, âI died, didnât I? In the future.â
Casey jerks, as if he was surprised to be asked so plainly. Then his shoulders hunch, and he nods.Â
âYou all did,â he says haltingly. âUncle Tello when I was thirteen, and sensei and Uncle Angie just⌠just before I got sent back.âÂ
Cold dread slams into Raphâs stomach. He doesnât want to believe he and his siblings could ever truly be divided, but the proof is sitting in front of him. Itâs hard to hear that the end of the world managed to take Raph from his little siblings. Donnie from his twin. That Leo and Mikey were left all alone, with a kid to take care of, and a losing war to fight.Â
Casey swallows hard, and curls his hands into fists, visibly forcing himself past the loss that probably sits in his stomach and throat like barbed wire.Â
âBut youâit happened when I was little. I wasnât really old enough to remember you.â Each word mincing and careful, he goes on, âGrowing up, sensei talked about you all the time. He used to say you were the bestâbest brother, best leader. And he was so afraid when Master Splinter put him in charge, because he had no idea how to be as good as you. He didnât want things to change, he was happy being your right-hand man. Sensei made it sound like he was really childish about the whole thing. He said he must have been a real disappointment.â
Raphael absorbs the words like a blow.Â
Leo, his little brother, his little star, outshining everyone and pulling the world into his orbit, earnestly giving them the light and warmth they needed to live and grow and flourish, a disappointment?
Raph has been angry with him more times than he can count. Hurt by him, even, because thatâs what people tend to do when they donât understand each other. Frustrated and antagonized and fed-up, sure. But disappointed?
He has a shining, crystalized memory of being a child, no more than eight years old, crying over a picture book because the monster in the book looked like him. It was big and hulking, with dangerous-looking spikes and an alligator tail. Raph hadnât realized Leo had found him until tiny hands took the book away and a serious little face, not yet grown into its stripes, assessed the situation.Â
Even back then, Leo was too clever for his own good. He tossed the book on the floor and said, âThey got it wrong. That author must not have ever seen any real monsters if they can mess up that bad. Who let them write a book?â
Raph was hardly able to see through his tears, making a distressed rumble in his chest, but his arms opened automatically. Mikey was in a phase where he had decided he was too big to be carried and Donnie had a hot-and-cold relationship with touch that his siblings all knew to maneuver carefully, but Leo absorbed any and all affection like a hungry little plant soaking up sunlight. He climbed right into Raphâs hug and his arms looped around Raphâs neck and hung on fiercely.Â
âMy Raphie is a better hero than all those knights and princes and wizards anyway,â Leo had said with conviction so huge it was better suited to someone five times his size. âI have the real deal. I should be the one writing books!â
From then on, Leo vetted any and all shared reading material that made it down to the lair before allowing it to be distributed with a very grown-up gravitas. Some things went straight to Donnie or Mikeyâs rooms, or back into the garbage if Leo was feeling vicious about it that day, and no one ever said a word about it.Â
About three months ago, April had brought them a bundle of the subscriptions they got mailed to her apartment, and Leo picked up a comic that came for Raph and started to flip through it like they were seven and eight years old again. He caught himself too late and looked embarrassed, sliding it across the counter and quickly making his escape, but Raph felt warm all the way down to his bones. That was proof his Leo was still in there, that he still cared, despite doing his best, for some reason, to convince everyone he didnât.Â
His Leo, who always cared. Who cared too much.Â
Casey gives Raph another one of those searching, sideways glances, there and gone again.Â
âSensei said he let you down once and he never wanted to do that again. He said he would live the rest of his life making up for it, making you proud. Isâis this what he was talking about?â
Raph looks at the boy in front of him, Leoâs kid from a future that doesnât exist yet, wearing tech his Uncle Tello must have meticulously built to outlast everything else, Uncle Angieâs smiley faces etched into the knee guards in a pop of silliness that somehow still existed in the apocalypse, his senseiâs red stripes painted proudly front and center on his mask. He carries his family with him with every step he takes.
Itâs no wonder Casey is so cagey around him. If he was raised even in part by Leo, then he was probably raised on stories of Raph that only painted the good and the funny parts of the bad, because thatâs how Leo loves. And it left Casey to reconcile how everyoneâs hero Raphael could have ever thought poorly of Caseyâs hero Leonardo.Â
âSounds like that sensei of yours had no clue what he was talking about half the time,â Raph say gruffly. âRaph may wanna pick up him and rattle him like a snowglobe about a hundred times a day but thatâs just the Leo Effect. Ask anybody.âÂ
Casey blinks up at him, one corner of his mouth giving into a reluctant smile. âCommander OâNeil said that before,â he admits.Â
âNow her you can listen to any time of day or night, because sheâs never wrong,â Raph says, pushing himself upright and offering Casey a hand up, too. âLeo could never do anything to make me love him less. It kind of seems impossible after a lifetime together, but I actually only keep finding reasons to love him more.â
Sliding his much smaller hand into Raphâs huge one, Casey lets himself be tugged to his feet. Heâs gazing up at Raph with wide eyes, tugging on the wrist of one glove absently.Â
âLeo is as silly as they come,â Raph says. âHe needs practical people like you and me in his life to set him straight.â
All at once, Caseyâs face brightens, glowing from the inside out. His spine straightens, shoulders going back. Itâs every inch Leoâs expression when he receives honest praise from his family in any direction. And Raph realizes abruptly that at least part of the reason Casey has been so nervous around him is because he doesnât want to disappoint his fatherâs hero, either.Â
ââ
They find a maintenance shaft and climb the rest of the way out of the tunnels, regrouping with the whole clan in the Metro Tower station. Donnie brings Leoâs location up on a screen and they all huddle around himâfalling silent after a moment as they take in what the tracker is telling them.Â
âHeâs rightâright on top of us,â Donnie says haltingly. âHe should beââ
April seizes his arm and he cuts himself off mid-word. With a sense of dread, Raph follows her wide eyes across the room.Â
Leo is standing there, watching them. Heâs been standing there the whole time. Unmoving, completely silent, and covered in the same squishy, fleshy pink parasitic slime that every other infected theyâve encountered up until now has been manipulated by. Thereâs a mass of it concealing the lower half of his face like one of the respirators Mikey wears for his spray paint projects, baring dozens of large serrated teeth in a sneer.Â
Leoâs eyes are pink, the pupils slitted. If Raph couldnât see him breathing, he wouldnât know for sure if he was even alive.Â
âLeo?â Mikey calls out in a warbling voice, hands trembling. âCan you hear us?âÂ
It doesnât get a reaction.Â
Raph takes one slow, careful step towards him.
That gets a reaction.Â
Leo explodes into motion so quickly it doesnât make sense, going from zero to a hundred in seconds. He slams into Raphael with the force of a freight train, sparks flying from where his blades meet the sai Raph only barely manages to throw up in time.Â
Their siblings scatter, Donnie yanking Mikey firmly behind him, April putting out an arm to keep Casey back, too. Splinter dives in to help his oldest son, the two of them fighting to subdue but not to injure, hyper-aware of the cracks in Leoâs plastron and the matching wound on his shoulder. The last thing Leoâs father and big brother want to do is hurt him any more.Â
Leo doesnât give them an inch of the same consideration, as cold and methodical as a knife. His swords are fully in action, a very present danger to the rest of them, singing and sweeping with fatal precision.Â
Theyâre only fighting for minutes, even though it feels like hours, when Raphael feels it. An insistent tugging on the front of his mind. He and Leo are locked together, swords caught for a moment in the guards of Raphâs sai, and Raph spares a daring second to look into his possessed brotherâs pink eyes.Â
They glow white instantly, a successful connection. Leoâs mind pours into Raphâs like a flood.Â
Take them take them TAKE THEM TAKE THEM TAKE THEMÂ
As if moving on autopilot, Raphâs hands fly to Leoâs wrists and wrenchânot hard enough to sprain, but hard enough that the sliderâs grip flies open and the katana clatter to the ground. Leo rips himself free and darts back to give himself room for the next attack. He makes no move to recover the swords and Raph scoops them up a second later, heart pounding.Â
It was so quick, so clean, that no one watching from the outside would be able to guess what had just happened. Leo surrendered his weapons to his family in the only way he possibly could, begging with his whole body to be disarmed before he hurt anyone, so desperate for Raph to hear him that he triggered a mind meld for the first time in two years. Â
The room comes alive, infected creatures spilling inside and surrounding them all, punching up through the floor from the tunnels they had just escaped from. A subway car covered in pink slime rears back and roars like a beast. Leo moves through the crowd of Hamato like water. The only one he touches is April, a brush of their shoulders together.
She makes a distressed noise in the back of her throat, hand flying to her bag where the key is. Where it was. Â
Leo has it in his hand, facing them with unseeing eyes. The grotesque, fleshy mask covering his mouth twists into a strangerâs ugly smile.Â
Raph thinks, No wait. Itâs not supposed to happen like this.Â
Theyâre not supposed to lose.Â
April uses her bat to knock the rest of the deforestation chemicals toward the Krang, causing an explosion that stalls the hoard of infected just long enough to create an escape route. Donnie scoops Mikeyâs shell into his arms and Splinter has to tuck a hand around both Casey and Raphaelâs elbows and yank to get them moving. Casey doesnât make it easy.
He must know a losing fight when he sees one. He must be familiar with this scene from the world he came here from. But he struggles anyway, eyes locked without blinking on the shape of a Leo theyâre leaving behind.Â
Raph wants to struggle, too. He wants to stay behind and fight until he canât lift his arms or stay on his feet. He wants his lost little brother to know someoneâs fighting for him, that someone will keep fighting for him for as long as it takes.Â
But responsibility perches heavy on his shoulders. More than one person is depending on him. Itâs the hardest thing heâs ever done to let himself be pulled one step away, then another. It hurts more than every single other thing heâs survived.Â
âRaphâs coming back for you,â he calls out, voice thick, swords weighing a hundred pounds each in his hands. âHear me, Leo? Raphâs coming back.â
Leo doesnât give any impression that he heard. He turns at some silent command and walks away, taking the key with him. The Krang got what they came for.Â
ââ
Kneeling on a rooftop, watching the Technodrome come through a hole in the sky and rain destruction down on their city, Raph finds himself thinking I wish Leo was here.Â
Itâs a stupid thought to have, because Leo being there would solve a very large part of the whole problem. But specifically, Raph finds himself wishing he had his clever, charming brother at his side, who always knew what to say. Who always had an idea. Who understood exactly how to reach out to people and lift their spirits, rekindle their hope. Leo isnât the strongest of his brothers, or the fastest without his ninpo, or the smartest next to Donatello, but that doesnât mean he canât outshine the rest of them in his own way.Â
Heâs always been the one they followed, really. It just so happened he was always going the same way Raph was.Â
âHe was happy being your right-hand man,â Casey said.Â
How could Raph have misunderstood him so completely? How could he have just left him behind, twice now? What if it becomes a pattern? What if Leo thinks this is all he can expect from them?Â
Raphâs family is arguing behind him, unwilling to accept their failure but unable to see any path ahead to victory. It certainly looks hopeless. New York City is burning, people are screaming, parasites and infected are filling the streets by the dozens.Â
A familiar hand lands on his arm. Raph feels like heâs wading chest-deep through mud, but he manages to turn his head and look down into Mikeyâs big red eyes.Â
âWhat did Leo say earlier?â Mikey asks in a small voice. âI sort of felt it when you connected but I couldnât hear either of you.â
âIt was like being aware of people talking in another room,â Donnie adds, leaning into Raph from the opposite side. âYou can just make out the cadence of their conversation but no words come through clearly.â
Raph looks down at his hands, the katana heâs still holding. He rubs his thumb over the guard on one, remembering Leoâs glowing pride the first time he manifested them. He felt so buoyed by Leoâs smile in that moment that he could have fought the Shredder a hundred times over and won.Â
I miss you, he thinks. I miss having you on my team.Â
âHe wanted me to take these,â Raph says. âHe was really scared of what he might do with them.â
Donnieâs golden eyes are very sharp, staring without blinking at the only proof of his twin with them here on the outskirts of the apocalypse. Behind the turtles, Splinter and April are still going back and forth with each other, but Caseyâs voice has tapered into silence.Â
âWhat else did he tell you?â Donnie asks abruptly.Â
âNothing,â Raph replies, numb.
âCâmon, Raphie,â Mikey says, mustering a sweet smile for him, even though smiling is probably the last thing in the world he feels like doing. âOur Leo? Keeping it brief? Iâll bet he had a hundred things he was trying to say.â
âLet us in,â Donnie says, pressing his head a little harder into Raphâs arm. Dogged and determined, fully ready to dig in with his teeth and not let up until he gets his way. âLet us see.â
Raphael is exhausted, and hurting, and missing the absent piece of their whole so keenly that he could lay down right here and cry for days. But the one thing heâs never been able to do is deny his little brothers anything they care enough about to ask for this earnestly.Â
âOkay,â he says and sets Leoâs swords in front of him carefully. With his hands open, Donnie and Mikey each seize one in both of their own, and Raph tries to center himself.Â
The first time Raph and Leo did this, it was well before they had fully realized their ninpo. He doesnât need the mystic powers theyâve come to rely so much on to recognize the brilliant purple lightning and laughing orange bonfire on the fringes of his mind and let them both in.Â
The lightning and the bonfire both skirt familiarly over the steadfast red mountain that makes up their eldest brother, at home together. They all feel the painful absence of a mischievous blue wind so strongly that it takes their collective breath away.Â
The mountain guides them to the things the wind had given him. Above everything else, fearâof whatâs happened and what hasnât happened yet, fear of the parasite wriggling inside him, fear of his own two hands, fear of failing his family even more than he already hasâ
Stop, the bonfire says, burning warm and bright. Focus.Â
The lightning strikes forward, knowing the wind better than the rest of them from a lifetime of sharing the same sky. It follows the windâs twists and turns unerringly, illuminating the way in thunderclaps until itâs possible to break past the dark storm of fear entirely.
Behind it there are a hundred other things. Stubbornness and bitterness, a familiar grit that comes from being on the losing side and refusing to give up anyway. Anxiety that his efforts wonât be enough. Love, as deep and rich and unknowable as an ocean. Regret. Loneliness. Hope.Â
Take them, the wind had said in the fleeting seconds it had to say anything at all, shoving as many secrets forward as it could. Take this and this and this and this.Â
Leon, you devious little creature, the lightning says, with scorching pride and mean-spirited glee.Â
It goes both ways, the bonfire cackles. The Krang can see into Leeâs head, but Lee can see into the Krangâs head, too!
This is it, the mountain realizes. This is how we win. Â
ââ
Galvanized, the Hamatos split up one more time. Casey, April and Splinter to get the key back and keep the Krang occupied, and Raph, Mikey and Donnie to save Leo.Â
Once Raph and his brothers are inside the Technodrome, they all understand exactly where to go. Everything the Krang knows about how to operate his ship, Leo knows, through that unwanted window between their minds. And everything Leo knows, he shunted as hard and fast as he could into Raphâs brain, hidden in a tangle of emotion so thick that it went entirely undetected by the parasite riding along. And since Raph shared the knowledge with the other two, Donatello could probably pilot this weird spacecraft blindfolded with one hand tied behind his back.  Â
Mikey is swinging one of his âchucks restlessly, ready for whatever fight comes his way first. Heâs already a force to be reckoned with on a good day. Heâs a walking natural disaster on a bad one, up there with hurricanes and tornadoes.Â
And this is definitely a bad one. Itâs the worst day theyâve ever had.Â
âDeeâs got the ship and Iâve got Dee,â Mikey says firmly, sounding much older than he did this time yesterday. âYou get Leo.â
Raphael moves with ninja stealth and speed, picking his way through the halls. It smells awful, like raw meat left out in the sun, and in the gloom it almost seems as though the walls and floors are squirming.Â
From what Leo gave him, Raph knows better than to hope he and his siblings can go undetected for very long. The ship is almost a living organism itself, and can probably feel each step of progress Raph is making toward the bridge.Â
It doesnât slow him down. Every second Leo spends here is a second too long already.Â
The maze-like halls open up into a cavernous dome, where a catwalk stretches toward a huge bulbous window. Outside, Raph can see a panoramic view of Manhattan engulfed in fire. It looks like a warzone. The air leaves his lungs in a rush.Â
Itâs Raphâs city, the place that raised him, and for the first time in his life itâs hard to look at.Â
His hindbrain pings to awareness a split-second before he hears the movement of metal against metal, and Raph spins around to look up at General Krang.Â
Heâs seated in a throne on a dias, a smug, toothy smile on his face. Leo is standing like a statue at his feet, this tiny slip of green and pink and muddied blue. His discolored eyes gaze listlessly forward into nothing.Â
Little Leo, who always wanted to be carried. Little Leo, who hunted down each and every opportunity to make his brothers laugh. Little Leo, who wanted so badly to be even just half as important to them as they were to him. Little Leo, who Raph wouldnât know how to begin to live without.Â
âYou again,â the Krang says. âNothing smart to say? This one wouldnât shut up until I improved him. And here I thought it was just an unfortunate hallmark of your species.â
Raphael sees red at the way the wicked metallic fingertips of the Krangâs armor cage Leoâs head and jostle it carelessly, like heâs nothing but a cheap toy. Raph bares his teeth, a furious rumble in his chest, but doesnât dare to say a single hateful word while Leoâs life is literally held in the Krangâs hand.Â
âYou probably would have made a much more impressive puppet, with all that brute strength,â the Krang goes on. âOh well. All in due time.â
The alien must give a nonverbal order, because he retracts his hand and Leo springs forward.Â
He doesnât have his swords anymore, since theyâre strapped to Raphâs shell for the time being, but the pink slime has trailed down his arms and tapered into two sharp points that he wields like knives instead.Â
They meet in a ringing clash, Raph catching the pink knives with his sai.Â
âI know youâre in there,â Raph says. âI know you donât want to hurt me. Itâs okay, Leo. Iâm gonna make it okay.âÂ
The way Leo fights is vicious. Heâs fast and he knows where to hit. Thereâs no joy in his body, no cocky gleam in his eye. Raph canât help bu remember the way his mind felt when they connected so briefly earlierâthe surround-sound of wailing panic and self-hatred, confined behind a strangerâs cold expression.Â
Bearing down on his little brother, forcing him to his knees, Raph chokes out, âIâm not leavinâ you behind this time. Iâm not goinâ anywhere without you ever again.â
âEmpty promises seem to run in your family,â the Krang sneers.Â
âHe doesnât know what heâs talkinâ about,â Raph says through gritted teeth. âDonât listen to him. Just listen to me.â
âDonât I? Letâs ask the others, shall we?â
Black vines shoot up from the organic mass that makes up the floor of the bridge. Donnie and Mikey are suspended inside them, fighting like animalsâMikey in particular is using language that there is no way Splinter knows he knows.Â
âYou thought I wouldnât notice vermin slinking around in my ship?â the General asks. âIs this really the best the three of you can do?â
Leo is scratching and clawing at Raphâs hands, trying to break free of him at any cost. Raph is much bigger and much stronger than he is, and it hurts to hold him down like this, but he knows it would be so much worse to let him go.Â
âThis whole time, we just werenât listening to each other,â Raph says, lowering his voice. Everyone else can probably still hear, but he wants Leo to know Raph is talking to him. âSomehow, I convinced myself you didnât care, when I know better. You care so much it makes the inside of your head a nightmare to live in. The only thing you think about is being good enough for us.â
Leo finally manages to twist free, Raph releasing his arms at the last second when it becomes clear the parasite doesnât care if its hostâs elbow or shoulder gets dislocated. Leo rolls away and comes up on one knee, hand braced beneath him, the other white-knuckled around a knife.Â
He can hear the Krang becoming agitated, because Mikey and Donnie refuse to be still. The vines holding them snap and give one after another, faster than they can be replaced. Thereâs something stirring inside of Raph, too, a fire in his chest that wants to roar to life.Â
Leo strikes again. Despite everything, even with all the horrors theyâre surrounded by, Raphael wants to smile.Â
When they started training together, Leo was the first of the four of them to perfect a technique. Raph lifted him up onto his shoulders in victory and let him crow about it for the better part of an hour, flushed with joy and pride. Since then, Leo has never once landed that particular move wrong.Â
An outsider wouldnât clock that he placed his hand nearly four inches too far to the left, but Raphael knows those four inches made a fatal difference between a bad puncture wound and a severed artery.Â
Leo has no true autonomy left but thereâs a sliver of him awake behind the wheel. Heâs still fighting tooth and nail in there.Â
There isnât any force in the entire goddamn universe prepared for how tricky and stubborn Raphâs little brothers can be.Â
âIâm listening now, Leo,â Raph says, alight with how much he loves him. âIâm here. Youâre not alone. Youâll never, ever be alone.â
Leo strains forward, dropping the knife and grabbing at Raphâs arm instead. Between one blink and the next, his eyes go from pink to shining gold.Â
Raph seizes him, holding his face in the cradle of both hands, his heart soaring around in his chest like a bird.Â
âYes! Thatâs it! Come on back, big man, Raphieâs got you!â
With a slam, Leo goes to his knees, scrabbling desperately at the fleshy mass on his face. His fingers dig into the slime, but he canât get a solid enough grasp to tear himself free. His chest is heaving, whole body shaking. Heâs fighting so hard but itâs not quite enough.Â
And Raphâs ninpo reacts to a sibling in distress the way it did when Raph used it for the first time, breaking past the Krangâs seal like itâs nothing. It surges forward in the shape of a river, finding the familiar place inside of Leo where his connection to their ancestors lives, and making a temporary home there. Raphâs armor limns his brother in rosy red, swelling from underneath his skin in a powerful flood and pushing the parasite out. It loses every inch it had to cling to while Leo continues to pull.Â
Finally the worm is ripped completely away, shrieking as it goes, and Leo gasps. He drops the squirming creature and scuttles away from it, gulping in unobstructed air. The corner of his mouth is torn deep and bleeding sluggishly, and his face looks pale and hollow.Â
But his eyes are the color theyâre supposed to be, and theyâre looking right at Raph and seeing him, a connection as meaningful and important as any mind meld.
Because heâs Leo, the first thing he says is, in a croaky, exhausted voice, âDo you have a sword I can borrow?â
Raph barks out a laugh, tears in his eyes. Earlier today he had reached a point where he thought heâd never smile again.
In this moment, he feels like he could hold up the whole sky and grin while heâs doing it.Â
Purple and orange spark madly all around them, a lightning storm and a forest fire ready to rain merry hell upon any unfortunate soul in their path, just enough to keep the General busy while Leo finds his footing.Â
Raph wants to scoop them all into his arms and carry them someplace safe from all of this, but he knows he canât. That place doesnât exist yet. They have to fight for it.Â
Leo breathes in deep and lets it go, takes the swords that Raph passes him in hands that donât shake, and reaches out for his brothersâ light with a light of his own.Â
A gale rushes down from the mountain, leading the charge.
âHey, ugly,â Leo calls out hoarsely, pointing a blade at the Krang. âIâve been dying to tell you this all day. The decor in here fucking sucks.â
âOh my god,â Raph says, half despair, half delight.Â
Landing beside him, twirling a glowing bo, Donnie stands shoulder to shoulder with his twin and says, âI would cite you âtime and placeâ, Nardo, but honestly you have a point.â
âNo because itâs so distracting,â Mikey pipes up, dropping weightlessly into a crouch on Raphâs carapace, narrowed eyes glinting in the dim light like a smug catâs. âPresentation matters! Zero out of ten, would not be held hostage here again.â
âAt least it matches the Six Flags Fright Fest he's got going on upstairs.â Leo indicates his own temple with the hilt of one sword. âThereâs something to be said for consistency, am I right?â
Itâs as much of a hint as it needs to be. The Krang isnât stupid, which is a big part of the reason why heâs been such a difficult opponent. He understands within the space of a few seconds what Leonardo is sayingâwhat it means for him to have any idea what the Krangâs headspace looks like. This whole time, there has been a subtle, calculative undermining at play right under his nose.Â
He clenches those claws into fists that have enough power to bring down skyscrapers.Â
âYou really donât know,â the Krang intones ominously, âwhen to shut your mouth.â
âSays you and everybody else I know,â Leo replies, unflinching and fearless. âGet some new material.â
Raphael gets it now. Maybe he always has. He understands what Splinter was thinking when he looked at Leo, still growing up but ready at sixteen for the beginning of something greater, and decided he should be the one to lead.Â
His brothers would follow him anywhere. Raph would walk straight into hell without looking back if thatâs where Leo decided to go.Â
ââ
Itâs an instant relief to have those singing silver blades back on their side. Leoâs portals open and close with dizzying speed, moving his brothers like chess pieces around a board, somehow keeping track of it all. For a moment, itâs easy to think they might win.Â
And then the Krang blows them all away with the flick of his finger.Â
Raph thought his world had ended when he was too late to save his brother in the warehouse. Then he realized the world was actually ending in slow stages all around him when he had to leave his brother behind again at the mercy of a monster.Â
It turns out the end of the world happens here. On the quiet, abandoned expanse of Staten Island, listening to his little brotherâs wrecked voice over the comms say, âCasey, get ready to close the door.â
âIâm ready, sensei!â Casey reports, prompt and reliable. âTell me when youâre home free!â
There is a split-second of hesitation from Leoâthe barest pause, practically nothingâthat sends Raphâs heart straight into his throat. Donatello jerks all the way upright from where he was nursing whatâs almost definitely a broken wrist, and Mikey goes dangerously still. They heard it, too.Â
âYeah,â Leo says, just barely too late to be believable to the siblings who know him inside and out, âIâll tell you.â
âBelay that order, Casey,â April cuts in sharply, every inch the Commander she was in another world. âLeonardo, think twice before you lie to me. Whatâs your play?â
Thereâs another pause, and Raph can imagine in crystal-clear detail the way Leoâs throat works when he thinks heâs in trouble with their sister, the way heâs probably clenching and unclenching his hands while he wars with that stupid self-inflicted mission to never make himself vulnerable to anyone for anything.Â
The little brother need to be liked wins out. Leo admits, âI canât think of how else to make him stay there.â
The ground falls out from beneath Raphâs feet.Â
âNo!â Mikey shrieks, fully at his limit of shit heâs willing to deal with. âNo no no no!â
âSensei I canât justâI wonât just trap you in the Prison Dimension!â Casey says, horrified at what he was almost tricked into. âThere has to be another way!â
âWeâve tried everything,â Leo rasps. âI donât know what else to do. I canât let himâlet him get you. Any of you. I have to stop him while thereâs still a chance.â
âItâll be a real shame if you save the world from the Krang this way, only for me to destroy it myself when I rip the universe apart to drag your sorry self back here,â Donnie bites out. âAnd I will, Nardo. I swear to every imaginary higher power you can think of, IÂ will.â
âLeonardo,â Splinter says sternly from Aprilâs end, the leaping panic in his tone well-hidden from everyone but his two eldest, âyou will not sacrifice yourself for us today even if it means the world ends tomorrow. That is not what our family does. We are taking you home one way or another, Baby Blue.â
If being in trouble with April is bad, being in trouble with Splinter is cataclysmic. Leo is a daddyâs boy through and through.Â
He hesitates again, seconds they donât have to spare inching by, then says, âHow?â
Before anyone can answer thereâs a ring of metal and a heavy slam, and his line goes silent. Leo is fighting for his life a thousand feet above their heads, but at least heâs fighting. At least heâs willing to wait for help.
He sounded afraid, Raph canât help but think. He doesnât want to go, but he will if he has to.Â
âIâll get him down,â Mikey says, planting his feet, ready to move mountains. âI become a badass mystic warrior at some point, right? Might as well be now.â
âWait, UncleâMichelangelo,â Casey blurts, self-correcting a beat too late, âyou canât, when you did it last time, you didnât survive.â
âIf future me can open a portal through time and space and send my entire nephew through safe and sound, all by myself,â Mikey says, âthen this me can do at least half of that with my brothers here to help.â
âThe math is sound,â Donnie says, eyes trained unblinkingly upwards. âWe havenât met a single universal constant that we havenât been able to turn upside down and inside out just for fun.â
âIâve got âem, Casey,â Raph adds, his heart going out to the kid who stands to lose his whole family all over again if the wind blows the wrong way. âIâm the biggest, big enough to carry everybody if I have to. Nothing badâs gonna happen while Raph is here.â
âOh,â the boy says, very soft. âI remember you saying that.â
âWhatever youâre going to do, do it now!â Leo shouts suddenly, his comm coming back on with a burst of static and a strange ambient whine that must be what the inside of the portal sounds like. âNow, please, now!â
Mikey lights up, a tiny self-made sun of burning, shining gold. He grits his teeth and lifts his hands, trembling under the pressure of the cosmic forces heâs wrestling into submission. Donnie wraps both arms around him and braces his little brother with his entire body, absorbing as much as he can. The feedback is halved instantly, and when Raph steps in and holds them both, itâs reduced even more.Â
With a little huff, Mikey works his shoulders, like this is nothing more complicated than the tricky recipe he once found for an eight layer Doberge cake on one of those unreadable walls-of-text baking blogs. If he can figure out that, he can do anything.Â
Lightning and fire and rock-solid, steady earth stretch out their hands, reaching past the open gateway and through empty space, searching for the windy blue thing that doesnât belong in this darkness.Â
The wind reaches back eagerly, desperate to be grabbed up and taken home and held forever.Â
Inside the Prison Dimension, bright chains flare into existenceâsome to tangle around the Krang and immobilize him, still more to wrap around Leoâs chest and haul him back through the door while itâs still open, at a reckless, break-neck speed.Â
It would have been dangerous for a squishy human, but Leo lands on the surface of the Technodrome in a roll and manages to find his feet.Â
âI donât have a sword,â he blurts, panicked. âI donât know how to get down.â
Mikey clenches his fists. Ready to open up the portal that killed him in another world, after all, if thatâs what it takes to get his big brother down here where he belongs.Â
Then Donnie says, âYou donât need to have a sword, dumb-dumb. I have one.âÂ
It materializes in his hand, a purple construct of one of the matching lightsabers he made for his and Leoâs eleventh birthday. They were very quickly confiscated but Leo laughed like a maniac for the three minutes they had them, and Donnie kept the schematics for a rainy day.Â
âWill that work?â Mikey asks, too breathless to sound as terrified as he probably is.Â
âItâll work,â Donnie says shortly. âA sword is a sword. Nowâs not the right time to be a snob, Leon. Come here.â
Leo makes a sound halfway between a laugh and a groan and feels for the shared space between them where their ninpo lives, where the mountain and the bonfire and the lightning and the wind all live. Raphael can feel it when that mischievous blue energy finds a brand new rule to bend and decides sure, that sounds fun. Â
Runes etch themselves into the handle of the Genius Built lightsaber.Â
Raphael shouts, âCasey, now!â
At the same time the looming portal above their heads sends a shockwave over New York City, popping and sparking along the edges like a downed transformer as it shrinks and shrinks until it closes around the Technodrome, a flash of bright cyan heralds the abrupt head-on collision of Leo into Donnie when he swaps places with the sword construct his twin was holding.Â
They go down in a haphazard pile of limbs, groaning where they lay on the concrete, and then groaning again when a hundred pounds of little brother gleefully joins the pile with an enthusiastic flop.Â
The explosion above them is an afterthought. April and Splinter and Casey are all talking over each other on the comms, frantic for confirmation that they all came out of this alive. That they havenât lost anything they wonât survive losing.Â
âWeâre all here!â Mikey says, crowing it to the wide-open, smoke-filled sky. âWe won!â
Raph should probably elaborate on that for his dad, sister and nephewâs sakeâlet them know that everyoneâs really okay, describe the little miracles Mikey and Donnie just pulled out of thin air like it was nothing, tell them about Leo trembling like a leaf in the wind but tucked securely into his twinâs side and absorbing the warmth of another living person like it was something heâd always taken for granted beforeâÂ
But thereâs something else he needs to do first.Â
âNoooooooo,â three little turtles protest as their biggest brother rounds out the turtle pile, flattening them to the ground.Â
âTough luck, bozos,â Raph rumbles. âI ainât lettinâ a single one of you out of my sight ever again.â
Mikey giggles, half-hysterical, a contagious, familiar sound. Donnie shuts his eyes to hear it better. Leo hides his cold face in Raphâs neck and doesnât say anything else at all. Raph holds them all tight, and imagines a universe where heâs strong enough to never lose them.
Maybe itâs this one.Â
ââ
Casey, who is both medically trained by Leonardoâs future self and entirely immune to the sliderâs particular brand of treatment-avoidant bullshit, turns out to be a godsend. Leo uses every trick in the book and still winds up in a bed in the infirmary.Â
For someone who craves attention as much as he does, it would make more sense for him to milk a hospital stay for all heâs worth. But itâs always been exactly the opposite, Leo escaping at the first possible opportunity and hiding out somewhere until negotiations are made.Â
After all these years, Raph finally has him figured out.Â
Leoâs face is still puffy and red where itâs healing, but itâs inevitably going to scarâthrough the right side of his mouth and down his chin, where the parasite clung the hardest. And for the three days that theyâve been home, Leo ducks his head when anyone looks at him, talking to his hands or his knees instead of to their faces.Â
Donât look at me, Leonardo is screaming with his whole body. Raph doesnât need a mind meld to hear that, loud and clear.Â
Too bad, he thinks, not unkindly. His heart aches as he sits on the side of Leoâs bed and watches his brother tuck his chin immediately.Â
âWhere do you think youâre going?â he says, lifting Leoâs face again in one large hand, gentle and implacable. Leo resists briefly, but gives it up for a bad job when Raph rumbles at him. Â
âDonât,â Leo manages.Â
âWhy shouldnât I?â Raph challenges. âI missed you.â
Leoâs eyes are downcast and wet, his mouth screwed stubbornly to one side in a manner that probably hurts, given the stitches. Raphael is a professional at outlasting moody little turtles, and heâll sit here until the next apocalypse if thatâs what it takes.Â
Eventually, Raphâs patience pays off. Slowly, gingerly, Leo opens his hands. He lets Raph take them and squeeze strength and warmth into them, and clings back for as long as it takes to cobble together the remarkable courage he needs to look his big brother in the eye.Â
âI lost the key,â Leo starts damningly.
âYou got it back,â Raph says, ignoring the nauseous lurch in his stomach at the memory of the warehouse, Leo pinned to the floor, the escape pod activating and leaving him there alone. His nightmares always start right there these days. âWeâre the ones who couldnât keep hold of it.â
âI almost hurt you,â Leo says, a note of desperation entering his tone. âI almostââ
âYou didnât,â Raph counters firmly. âYou have no idea how much more incredible it is that you didnât.â
âI was so mean.â Tears drip down his face as he finally loses the battle not to cry. âWhen the Krang was in my head he saw everything and he saidâsaid you must hate me, and he did all of you a favor getting rid of me, and I thoughtâI thought that makes sense, because I was so mean, and Iâm nothing but trouble, and I donât contribute, and even when dad gave me the chance to step up and be something I still wantedâI just wantedââ
Little Leo, who invented games of make-believe so Raph could feel like a hero. Little Leo, forever finding ways to make recalcitrant Donnie play, pleased as punch every time he pulled it off. Little Leo, who could listen to Mikey ramble for hours without getting bored or short-tempered, his bedroom walls an ever-evolving art collage of his little brotherâs best work. Little Leo, who just wanted to be held and held and held.Â
Raph lifts Leo into his arms, as easy now as it was when he was three and nine and twelve, and holds him. Leo shakes with how hard heâs crying, even though heâs not really making any noise. His hands scramble to grab onto Raphâs shell and he lets Raph squeeze him into something young and small and hurt and loved.Â
As a general concept, Raph disagrees with murderâbut he thinks he could make an exception for the monster who forced his way into Leoâs brain and turned it into an echo chamber of all the worst things he had ever thought about himself.Â
An eternity alone in the dark with nothing but his failures is as close to justice as theyâll get. Itâs kind of poetic, right? is all Mikey will have to say about it when it comes up a week from now, a mean-spirited little smile on his face.Â
âIâm sorry,â Leo chokes out. âIâm sorry, Raphie. Iâll doâIâll do whatever you want. Iâll be better, I swear. Iâll never let you down again.â
âHe said he would live the rest of his life making up for it, making you proud,â Casey said.
âBlue, this thing you think you gotta make up forâthis price you think you gotta pay for existingâit doesnât exist,â Raph tells him in a tone that brooks no room for argument, barely managing not to grind his teeth together. If anyone else had said anything even half as bad as Leo had said about Leo, he wouldâve punched them straight through a wall by now. âYou mean more to me than what you contribute to the team. Even if you brought nothing to the table, which is not true, youâd still be stuck with us forever. Non-negotiable. You could be a hateful little brat every single day of your life and I would still take a bullet for you, no questions asked. Are you hearing me?â
âHearing you,â Leo mutters, knowing better to disagree with that tone.
âAll I want from you is you. All I need is my Leo. Whether heâs feeling goofy or annoying or pissed off or scaredâI want every shape of him. Every version. Donât you dare,â Raph adds, punctuating this by a little rattle of the Leo heâs holding, âmake me go a single day without him ever again.â
Leo is fully hidden beneath his chin, so thereâs no way for Raph to tell what his face is doing. But he hears the little punched-out breath, and feels it a second later when Leoâs white-knuckled grip on his shell loosens, just a bit. No longer convinced heâll be ripped away for some imaginary offense.
Itâll take more than one conversation to fix everything, but theyâve got more than one. Theyâve got a million. They have the whole rest of their lives on each otherâs team.Â
âI missed you, too,â Leo whispers, like theyâre four and five years old again, huddled under the blankets after bedtime and telling each other secrets.Â
Back then, monsters were easy to conquer. Nothing scary or sad dared to follow little brothers to Raphieâs room. A warm nest and a turtle pile was the answer to every heartache.Â
Some things stay exactly the same, Raph thinks fondly, amused by the way Leoâs already drifting off. He settles in for a nap on his plastron, Leo tucked securely under one arm. He gives it about thirty seconds before Mikey and Donnie stop listening outside the door and sneak inside to complete the pile, and starts the count in his head.Â
He makes it to twenty-seven before the mattress gives tellingly beneath two pairs of hands, and he smiles.Â
#rottmnt#rise of the tmnt#rottmnt movie#raphael hamato#leonardo hamato#michelangelo hamato#donatello hamato#my writing#tmnt fic#a team#now the darkness comes alive
283 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I'm too lazy to format, so if you want proper formatting on this, I've posted it on Ao3! This is a continuation from the last art trade I did with @pixlokita about their Werebunny Jeremy AU (we've decided to call it Cut Right Through Me)
Below the cut is the link to the story on Ao3, and the full part that I just completed! Fair warning, this is a pretty decent length, roughly 9k words. Enjoy!
âYouâre mean, you know that?â Jeremy said irritably as he dropped into the passenger seat.
âI donât care. Heâs dangerous, Jeremy.â
âDangerous, yet you apparently have been calling him,â Jeremy muttered, slouching in the chair.
âTo find you! Speaking of, where were you this week?â
âAround.â
âNot home.â Ramona shot him a glare as she backed out of the driveway. âWhich by the way, I went to your house. Itâs an absolute mess. And you know how to get bloodstains out of things-â
âI was going to get to it.â Donât mention Percy, please donât remind me. Jeremy wished he was back in Michaelâs house, still being interrogated for being there. It was much better than the absolute grilling he was getting from his sister.
âYouâre lucky I helped clean up,â Ramona sniffed. âAnd you owe me for Percyâs vet bills, by the way. I know youâre a disaster on a regular basis, but whatever crisis you had will not get you out of your responsibilities mister.â
âVet bills?â Jeremy echoed, flinching slightly when she mentioned Percy.
âYeah, I had to take Percy to the vet. Some animal mustâve broken into your house after you ran off or something because he was hiding in your room scared out of his wits and covered in dried blood. Heâll be fine, but honestly. What couldâve been so important that you ran off and left Percy to fend for himself?â
âI didnât know Percy survived,â Jeremy answered quietly.
âWell, you shouldâve checked,â Ramona replied grimly. âHeâs only still alive because I went to find you.â
âYeahâŚâ Jeremy pulled his shirt up over his head to bury the way his eyes were swimming. Everything was just too much for him right now. âCan you just- Can we go back to your house? I donât think I can go home right now.â
âThatâs where weâre headed,â Ramona answered gently. âIâm sorry to yell at you, Jer. I really am. I was just worried.â
âI knowâŚâ Jeremy rubbed his face into the soft fabric of the shirt. He wished he couldâve had a chance to apologize or make some kind of effort to befriend Michael before theyâd abruptly left. âIf it helps, I hardly remember anything from the last few days.â
âI noticed.â Ramonaâs hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. âHey, maybe we could go visit Becky for a bit. I know itâs been a while since Iâve seen her. Iâm guessing you havenât seen her lately either.â
âI canât,â Jeremy said softly. He didnât know when heâd transform again, and he couldnât bear to have it happen around his family, not when he knew that Becky would dig straight for the cause of it, probably making him have to go through it longer than he wanted anyway. He wanted to have something for his friend to work with when he shared the problem.
Or maybe he wanted to handle something himself for once.
âJer, are you sure? Not to push you or anything, but Iâm probably going to head there at the end of the week. I was already planning the trip before you vanished, and now that youâre back-â
âI wouldnât want to stop you from going,â Jeremy interrupted firmly. âI need to finish up some loose ends around here before Iâd go. But if you could take Percy with you, Iâd appreciate it.â
Maybe it would be best to just disappear. To be hunted and killed like the monster he was while Ramona was out of town. While she was safe.
âIf youâre sure,â Ramona said, sounding hesitant still. âIâll take Percy with me. Iâm sure Becky misses him as much as he probably misses her.â
âWell, he is the son of her old dog. Iâd be surprised if she didnât miss him,â Jeremy answered, finally peeking out of his shirt.
âYouâre such a big baby sometimes, Jeremy,â Ramona said softly, shaking his shoulder. âWeâll get you sorted out. Maybe find you a man to help you relieve your stress. You certainly need that-â
âStop, stop. Weâre not having this conversation-â
âIf you just tried to have a relationship-â
âI thought you were all about not having a man to rely on for everything,â Jeremy countered.
âWell, I have different biases.â
âYou only agreed because Becky said it first,â Jeremy accused, elbowing his sister.
âHey, no assaulting the driver. Besides, I never said you have to rely on him for everything. Just⌠some things.â
âIâm less shallow than you,â Jeremy replied, huffing as he returned his gaze to the window.
âOh, I doubt that. I saw the way you were eying up Michael. You wanted him,â Ramona teased.
âOh, come on, Iâm allowed to think a guy is hot, Mona! And heâs-â
âJust your type. Except I donât think his personality is right for you. Heâs too bitter, too grouchy. Not good enough for my little ball of sunshine.â
âI have four inches on you,â Jeremy argued.
âNot where it counts,â Ramona hummed in reply. âBut seriously. Iâm going to emphasize this, so pay attention. Donât you dare go pining after Michael Afton.â
Jeremy rolled his eyes. âI think you already burned that bridge too badly to rebuild.â
âGood. But if thereâs still a silver of doubt in your mind, Iâm going to update you on everything once we get home. That man has a bloody history.â
âSo youâre calling him some kind of monster?â Jeremy scoffed. âCome on, he called you right away when he found me, didnât he?â
âHow do we know it was right away? Maybe he drugs people for kicks and-â
âJust because I donât remember the last few days does not mean I donât remember last night. And nothing happened! We didnât have sex, I promise you.â
âMhm,â Ramona sounded unconvinced. âIf you say so.â
âIâm never going to get you to believe me on any of this stuff, am I?â Jeremy groaned hiding his face as it burned. He shouldnât be thinking of Michael in that context, especially now. âYouâre so mean to me.â
âI love you too, Jeremy.â
Jeremy went to take a nap when he got to his sisterâs apartment, crashing immediately on the couch. He needed to fix his sleep for work later that night anyway.
Ramona dragged him away from his nap to give him a bunch of information about the background of Fazbear Entertainment, and the whole reason she was suspicious of Michael. Clearly, she wasnât done with their earlier conversation. She really doesnât believe that Iâll leave it alone, Jeremy thought to himself as she dropped a bunch of newspaper clippings into his lap.
âHe killed his little brother, Jeremy.â
âAllegedly.â Jeremyâs eyebrows furrowed as he skimmed the newspaper.
âAnd his father killed a bunch of kids back in 1985. At the same location youâve been working at.â
âThey never proved that,â Jeremy argued. He shoved the paper away, avoiding looking at the image of Evan Afton. The kid gave him an uneasy feeling.
âYou canât deny the evidence. Just because they werenât convicted of murder doesnât mean they didnât kill anyone.â
Thatâs exactly what thatâs supposed to mean, actually. Jeremyâs mouth thinned. He gave the newspapers back to his sister. âOkay, fine. Whatever.â
âJeremy-â
âCan I please just take a nap in peace?â Jeremy begged. âI donât need this extra stuff.â
Jeremy was glad to be able to get away again later that day. He knew his sleep was skewed, and heâd probably be exhausted for work, but he didnât care. That was one thing he could rely on to be consistent. Theyâd be fine so long as he clocked in on time and clocked out. And if the animatronics caught him off guard, so be it.
Heâd missed enough shifts already, and even without his uniform, heâd be fine going into work. Who was going to see him anyway?
He clocked in early, fiddling with his flashlight as he started his patrol. It was considered dumb to do things like this, he knew, but he hadnât had any issues with walking around during his shift yet. And even if he did, he doubted the animatronics could do much to him anyway, now that he remembered the incident with Toy Bonnie.
The only real question was whether or not that golden bear would come back to kick him out again, but since Jeremy had never seen the bear before that time, he guessed it was a very rare occurrence thing that only happened if an animatronic was hurt or damaged. Then why wouldnât it be protecting Mangle?
Shaking the weird thought out of his head, Jeremy stepped into Parts and Service, hoping heâd see the glint of his keys somewhere on the floor. Fritz usually forgot to lock up, and Jeremy had taken up the habit of locking up behind him. Since heâd lost his keys the last time heâd been in for a shift, he figured theyâd be around somewhere.
He found himself out of luck. Sighing, Jeremy checked that all the old animatronics were still on the floor. Bonnie was still around, and with a twinge of guilt, Jeremy spotted Toy Bonnieâs mangled remains tucked between Bonnieâs torso and his arm. Best not to think too hard about that, Jeremy told himself, turning the beam to the rest of the room.
The faintest rustling noise had Jeremy immediately back on his guard. He turned to see a locker door falling open, revealing a golden suit. His grip on his flashlight tightened as he stared at the golden rabbit costume. It didnât seem to move much more.
Maybe it was something they used during the day shifts? They were short a Bonnie after all. Still, a golden variation seemed odd as it was on the complete opposite end of the color spectrum from the other two Bonnie models Jeremy had seen.
He was almost tempted to look closer it at, but he knew better than to mess with the animatronics. Especially after his run-in with Toy Bonnie. He did not want to stir up the crazy bear thing again, no thank you.
Shaking his head, Jeremy turned back toward the door. Then he hesitated. The red light on the security camera was blinking at him. Who was in the security office?
Deciding to forget the rest of his early patrol for now, Jeremy made his way back to the office to see a very grumpy Michael shining a flashlight down the hall at him, a small boy also looking at him from a perch on top of the desk.
âUh⌠hi?â Thatâs not Scott, Jeremyâs mind supplied. The realization hit him a moment later as he recognized the boy from Ramonaâs newspaper clippings. Evan Afton.
His eyes seemed almost hypnotizing as he glared at Jeremy. âHuh. So you did survive then. Fancy that.â
âI⌠thanks?â Jeremy finished making his way into the office, weary of the kid on the desk. âDo I know you?â
Evan snorted. âDonât be stupid. No.â
âOh. Okay?â
Michael made an impatient noise. âJeremy, donât just stand in the doorway like a lost animatronic. Sit down if youâre going to bother me.â
âRight. Sorry.â Jeremy hurriedly went to sit down in the rusty folding chair next to Michael. âHow did you know Iâd be here?â
âI didnât. That chair has just been here every shift Iâve worked,â Michael answered, checking through the cameras. âI canât believe youâre insane enough to do that though.â
âDo what?â
âGo into Parts and Service. Cassidy doesnât like it when people come in there,â Evan supplied. âNobodyâs supposed to go in there at night.â
âItâs part of my patrol,â Jeremy said defensively.
âYouâre insane for doing a patrol in the first place!â Michael exclaimed. âI thought youâd broken in or something, and I was going to handle it, but Evan said thatâs Cassidyâs job. Which, you had to be testing her patience with how long you stuck around in there.â
âI feel like I should be worried.â
âYou should be.â Evan assessed him as Michael went back to focusing on the cameras. âI thought the rabbit thing killed you, you know.â
âShould I know what youâre talking about?â Jeremy asked, uncomfortable as the ghost boy studied him. He made Jeremy exceedingly uneasy, and he couldnât describe why.
A helpful thought decided to interject for a moment, thankfully making him feel a little bit safer. Michael couldnât have killed his brother. Otherwise, why would they be working together like this?
âYeah.â Evan tossed a crumpled hat into Jeremyâs lap. âThis is yours, right?â
Startled, Jeremy scrambled to catch it, seeing the black stains spotting the rim and front of his hat. Because it was his hat, the one heâd been wearing the last time he transformed. Battered and covered in black oil and whatever that other fluid was, his hat was mostly still intact.
âWhere did you get this?â Jeremy asked, smoothing it out to shove it back over his head.
Amused, Evan let out another scoff. âDo you even have a brain? I lost half mine, and I can still connect the dots.â
âHis sister is much quicker than he is, thatâs for sure,â Michael replied before Jeremy could sputter out a reply.
âYou guys are mean.â Jeremy crossed his arms with a pout.
âIf youâre going to be here, you can check the hallway and the left vent.â Michael tapped his flashlight, ignoring his words.
âRight, yeah okay.â Jeremy shone the beam of his flashlight down the hallway. âSo, what? Youâve just been in the pizzeria the entire time?â
âYeeep,â Evan answered, leaning across the desk to change the camera and wind the music box. âMost donât usually live to see the sunrise after theyâve seen me though.â
âLucky them,â Michael muttered, pulling the camera monitor out of his brotherâs reach. âYouâre insufferable.â
âAnd youâre a big grouch,â Evan retorted. He peered into the left vent. âEugh, that stupid balloon kid is here. Scram!â His shout made whatever was in the vent squeal and scramble away.
Jeremy blinked. âSo the animatronics are just scared of you?â
âNot all of them.â Evan answered with a meaningful look at the camera. âJust the insignificant ones.â
âWhich translates to, all of them except the Puppet,â Michael added.
âI donât scare Cassidy.â
âCassidyâs not an animatronic, Evan.â
âI suppose thatâs true.â Evan sighed. âShe hates me.â
âI still doubt that.â Michael clicked to the Parts and Service camera, frowning. âYou didnât touch anything while you were back there, did you?â
âNot a thing. I was hoping to find my keys, but-â Jeremy yelped as Evan tossed a set of keys at him. His flashlight crashed to the ground as he scrambled to catch them before they hit him. âOh. Thanks, I guess?â
âYouâre welcome.â Evan peered at the camera his brother was looking at. âYouâre sure you didnât touch anything?â
âI didnât!â Jeremy protested, even as both brothers looked at him suspiciously. âI was tempted to touch the yellow rabbit guy when he fell out of that locker, but I didnât, I promise.â
âYellow rabbit?â Evanâs eyebrows scrunched. âIâll be right back.â
Michael seemed worried too, his own mouth tightening into a thin line.
âWhatâs the deal with the⌠yellow rabbit?â Jeremy ventured to ask.
âDonât worry about it Iâm guessing you must not have seen him the night he was in here. Were you attacked by Toy Bonnie or something?â
âUh, yeah.â Jeremy chuckled nervously, his spine prickling as he realized that they were probably talking about him. âBut I canât say Iâve seen any yellow rabbits before today.â
âWeird. Evan said he and Cassidy scared it off the last time.â Michael frowned deeper. âIt crammed itself into a locker?â
âWell, I donât know about that. But it was in a locker. I thought it was an animatronic though.â
âIt is,â Michael supplied stiffly. âBut itâs harmless. It shouldnât be able to move at all.
ââŚâ Jeremy opened his mouth to ask another question, but he didnât know how to phrase it.
âDonât worry about it, okay? Evanâs got it handled,â Michael replied sharply. âJust keep checking the vents.â
âRight, got it.â Jeremy retrieved his flashlight. âYou seem to have a bad experience with it.â
âI guess you could say that,â Michael answered shortly. âAnd you really never saw it when Toy Bonnie attacked you?â
âUh, nope. I remember working on my shift and then waking up naked in your house. Thatâs⌠about itâŚâ Jeremy lied awkwardly.
âHmmâŚâ Michael didnât seem too sure about that, but he let it go. âSo you didnât see the giant golden bunny in my house either?â
âNope!â Jeremy scratched his neck nervously. âDo you think it was the same one Evan was worried about?â
âCanât be,â Michael replied. âThe one I saw was a literal rabbit. This one is animatronic. Thereâs no way those two are the same thing.â
âI suppose not.â Jeremy shrugged, regretting holding up this conversation. âYou seem⌠less grouchy than earlier.â
Michael turned to Jeremy wearily. âI had a rough morning.â
âYeah, no, I get that. I just⌠I wanted to apologize for my sisterâs behavior this morning.â Jeremy cleared his throat. âAnd um. I was wondering if, like, there was a way to sort things out?â
âOh, you mean about borrowing my clothes? Donât even sweat it, I donât need them back.â Michael returned his focus to his work.
âI know Ramona can be awful sometimes-â
âI donât care about that, Jeremy.â Michael finally gave him proper eye contact, shooting a jolt up Jeremyâs spine. Damn, that was hot. âI donât care that your sister thinks Iâm a killer, or that she thinks my father is also a killer. I couldnât care less, because sheâs right.â
âOh.â Jeremy shifted uncomfortably, surprised. âWho did youâŚ?â
âEvan. My baby brother.â Michael turned away again, his voice leaving no room to continue the conversation. Jeremy struggled to find a way to resume it, but he couldnât.
It was all too comforting when Evan reappeared to confirm that Jeremy hadnât touched the suit.
âCassidy canât figure out why it would have moved,â Evan said, peering at the camera suspiciously. âMusic box.â
âStop telling me what to do,â Michael grumbled, but he wound the music box.
âHey, so how did you die?â Jeremy asked, even though he knew the answer.
Evan raised a surprised eyebrow at him. âThatâs such a brash question to ask a nine-year-old.â
âYeah, but depending on how long youâve been dead, technically you arenât nine anymore.â
âLeave him alone,â Michael growled.
âYou donât need to coddle me, Mikey.â Evan rolled his eyes. âWhat year is it?â
â1987,â Jeremy supplied, pretending to be less afraid of the way Michael was glaring at him. He checked the hallway with his vent to try to divert attention. âIt is November.â
âSo Iâve been dead for like four years then. My dad killed me.â
âHe did?â Jeremy raised an eyebrow at Michael, who scowled.
âHeâs lying to you. I was the one who killed him.â
âThe accident was an accident,â Evan argued. âYouâre not a murderer, Mike.â
âIâm close enough to one,â he shot back.
âSo wait, why would you say your father killed you?â
âBecause he did.â Evan crossed his legs and peered at Jeremy. âI see why the others like you so much.â
âUh, thanks?â
âYouâre soâŚâ Evan snapped his fingers, trying to think of the word. âHonest. Genuine. Something like that.â
âCandid, maybe?â Jeremy offered.
Michael made an irritated noise as Evan brightened. âThatâs the word! Yeah, youâre just so candid and blunt about everything. Itâs refreshing. No handholding or coddling.â
âI donât coddle you more than you try to coddle me,â Michael grumbled.
âAnyway,â Evan shot a pointed look at his brother. âWhat actually happened was Mikey tried to play a prank on me regarding Fredbear. One of the animatronics of the original diner.â When Jeremy looked confused, Evan elaborated. âThe first place wasnât Freddyâs. Our father and Uncle Henry opened the business as Fredbearâs Family Diner. There were two original animatronics. Fredbear and Spring Bonnie.â
Michael made an impatient noise. âI stuck him in Fredbearâs mouth, and the bloody bear bit down on his head. It was my fault.â
âYour fault I was in the hospital, but not your fault I died,â Evan countered. âMichael was all about apologizing, promising to be a better brother if I just woke up. But when Father came to visit, he told me that this attention-seeking was ridiculous, that I should just open my eyes so the bad press would go away.â
Evanâs tone grew quieter, and even Michael paused, his expression softening. âHe said that if I didnât get up, I didnât deserve to live. And then I was in the suit, with only Fredbear to keep me company.â
Thatâs the golden bear then, Jeremy thought. âSo, your father is your killer?â
âNot just mine. All the missing kids too.â Evan shrugged. âWeâd tear him to pieces if we could find him, but thereâs only so many hours ghosts are awake.â
âPresumably only during this shift,â Michael added. âI donât think Phil ever mentioned the haunted animatronics, and Ramona only mentioned rumors about them.â
Evan and Michael both didnât seem very inclined to speak much after that. Michael did try to stop him when he went for his next patrol, but he didnât care too much. The patrol was something heâd always done, and just because he was sharing a shift with someone in the office now didnât mean he was going to stop doing it. It just gave him a longer time limit.
Maybe at some point he could ask about this mysterious âCassidyâ that Evan kept mentioning. But for now, he checked corners and looked in the camera blind spots, knowing that most didnât ever bother to check. Toy Freddy and Toy Chica didnât seem too interested in leaving the stage tonight, which Jeremy was grateful for. The Puppet was sealed away, the music box wound tightly to keep the music playing.
And he remembered Evanâs words about Cassidy preferring to have people stay out of Parts and Service. Instead of entering the room, he just whispered at the door, âIâm trusting you to have everything handled in there Cassidy.â
A cold feeling enveloped him, and he shuddered as he walked away. It was weird to miss Mangle on a shift, but he supposed they wouldnât come around while Evan was guarding the office. He checked the back door quickly to ensure it was locked and was glad to find that Michael had indeed locked it behind him.
âI wish I could complain about the job youâre doing here, but it seems to be fantastic,â Jeremy said with a sigh as he plopped back into his chair.
Michael raised an eyebrow at that, the constant frown relenting slightly. âYeah?â
âYeah. Got the door locked and everything. Better than Fritz does, anyway.â
âDoor was already locked when I got here,â Michael said. âBut Iâll take the compliment.â
Huh. Interesting. Jeremy was curious about Michaelâs sense of humor though, so he poked a little more. âOf course, I canât really give you all the credit, since it seems that Evan and Cassidy are the ones who are actually in charge around here. They just tolerate you.â
Evan snorted at that, covering his mouth as Michaelâs expression returned to a scowl. âI donât know that you can say youâve been doing much either, Jeremy.â
âIâm not claiming to. But the animatronics like me, according to Evan, so I have a one-up on you.â
Michael shook his head, but he didnât rise to the bait.
The rest of the night passed in somewhat stiff silence.
âSee you tomorrow night, I guess. Fitzgerald.â Michael rose, offering a hand for Jeremy to shake.
âSame to you, dude.â Jeremy shook his hand cheerily, trying not to visibly wince as Michael crushed his hand in the shake. âUntil next time, Afton-â
As soon as he started to say the last word, Michael shoved him back against the wall, covering his mouth. A thrill ran through Jeremy as pain shot up his back. He couldnât help a startled whimper as Michael glared at him with icy blue eyes.
âNever call me that. Understand? Never.â
âI⌠I understand! Yep! Never going to call you that ever again, never ever!â Jeremy chirped back, knowing his enthusiasm was way more than the situation required.
âItâs Schmidt. Michael Schmidt.â
âThen⌠Iâll see you tonight, Schmidt.â
Michael rolled his eyes, pulling a stick of gum from his pocket to start chewing it before he walked out of the security office. Evan had disappeared somewhere around 5, so Jeremy remained to tidy up a tiny bit before walking out to his car.
Michael was still on the sidewalk, presumably going to walk home, and Jeremy did not accept that he was just going to be walking in the chilly air in only his work uniform. He drove alongside Michael, rolling down his window. âNeed a ride home?â
âNo.â Michael kept walking, not even glancing at the car. âIâm used to walking everywhere.â
âYou could catch a cold!â Jeremy protested.
âGood thing Iâm not the only one on shift then,â he shot back, blowing a bubble with his gum. âGo home, Fitzgerald.â
âAlright fine. But if you get sick, Iâm going to say âI told you so.ââ
âIâm so terrified of the threat,â Michael replied sarcastically. âGoodbye.â
Rude, Jeremy thought with mild annoyance. But this was progress from last time! Last time, Michael hadnât had much to say except âfuck off,â so at least Jeremy got through it this time without that. And heâd also gotten information that Ramona hadnât had, which meant she was wrong about Michael Afton.
âSo ghosts are real?â Ramona pressed as Jeremy hung up the phone after receiving a call from his friend Sebastian.
He was so lucky Seb was willing to give him a discount, so lucky he was willing to do repairs without questioning things. Jeremy had already gotten rid of the couch and burned his old sheets. The last step to making the whole rabbit nightmare a forgotten memory was the torn flooring.
âYeah. And Evan has a much better sense of humor than his brother.â Jeremy shot his sister a skeptical look. âYouâre not surprised by anything else I said?â
âLike what? The kid forgiving his older brother? You said he was like nine?â
Jeremy didnât know how to respond to that. She wasnât wrong. But it didnât feel like she was completely right either. âBut-â
âJer, youâre being dumb about all this. You need to think with your brain at least some of the time.â
âI am using my brain! I was asking all the questions I needed answers to.â
âYeah? Then why are you still so blatantly defending Michael Afton?â
Because if heâs a monster, then so am I, Jeremy thought to himself, but he didnât say it out loud. âForget it.â
âJeremy-â
âNo, itâs not worth arguing about. But Evan gave me back my keys.â Jeremy stood up moodily. âIt was nice talking with you, Ramona, but I gotta get some sleep before tonightâs shift.â
âJer, whatâs bothering you? You know you can tell me about it, right?â Ramona pressed.
âI know. I just donât feel like getting into it right now. Thatâs all. Have a good day, Mona.â
âYou too, Jer.â Ramona hesitated for another moment. âIâm here for you, if you need anything.â
âI know.â
Ramona shot him a worried look as she got through the door, careful to avoid catching her pants on the splintered wood that Sebastian was going to replace.
After his sister left, Jeremy stripped, unsure of what triggered him to turn into the rabbit. He didnât want to ruin clothes that didnât belong to him though, so he wasnât taking chances as he went to rest properly for the first time in ages.
Michael let himself back into his house with a heavy sigh. That shift had been long. He undid his tie, ignoring the impatient meowing at his feet while he changed out of his work clothes. âGive me some time, Logan.â
Logan meowed again, pawing at his empty bowl.
âOne second, Logan.â Michael pulled a new shirt over his head before giving the cat a scratch behind his ear. âIâll get that bowl filled in no time.â
After feeding Logan, Michael was tempted to go out and look for the bunny again. Surely it couldnât have gone far, right? Even if it had been gone for a day, maybe it was just hungry and hunting. Maybe it had tried to return while Michael was gone and couldnât get back in. Maybe-
Youâre overthinking this. God, you are such a freak Michael. Michael shook his head, walking toward the place where heâd last seen the rabbit. Maybe the dumpster was its home?
His hopefulness diminished as he approached the dumpster. He couldnât see any sign of it anyway. Shoulders slumping, he prepared to walk back, so he could let Logan have his own walk.
A soft thumb behind him made him hesitate though. Michael turned, excitement growing as he saw the giant shape of the golden rabbit whoâd appeared very suddenly. âThere you are!â Michael exclaimed, beaming as he reached out for the bunny.
His new friend nuzzled into his hand immediately, rubbing its fluffy face against his hand. âI missed you buddy,â Michael whispered into the overwhelmingly soft fur.
A soft rumble in the bunnyâs throat soothed him, making all the irritation and torment from the last day completely vanishing. âYou canât just disappear on me, you know,â Michael said, trying for a scolding tone.
The bunny thumped his back foot as a reply.
âWhat? Are you going to say you didnât miss me? Because I think youâd be lying.â
The bunny nosed at his neck. A soft, wet feeling made Michaelâs neck prickle in the cold.
âIs that a way of saying you did miss me?â Michael asked, scratching up behind the rabbitâs ear.
He stumbled a bit as the rabbit rocked forward, knocking him off-balance a little bit. The rabbit kept nuzzling him until he was completely knocked to the ground. Startled, he didnât even attempt to get up before he was completely enveloped in soft, warm, golden fur.
âHey, hang on a sec-â Michael tried to protest before the bunny squished its head down over his, keeping him even more safely enveloped in warmth. âI need to let Logan out for a bit! Youâre going to make it so a poor little kitty canât stretch his legs, is that what you want?â
A grumbling noise resonated in the back of the bunnyâs throat, but it let Michael get to his feet. âThank you.â
Michael walked back, knowing that the bunny was going to follow him back this time. He didnât even need to stress about it. Michael grabbed his mail from the box on his way back into the house, tossing the pile onto his table before shaking the harness to get Logan to come running.
âTime for your walk, you crazy cat,â Michael said, pretending to ignore the rabbit whoâd opted to lurk on the front lawn instead of coming in this time. Maybe it likes to be free to roam, he thought to himself.
Logan was happy enough to take his walk, purring as they returned. Shortly after Michael walked through the door and started undoing Loganâs harness, the rabbit wriggled into the house, looming behind Michael.
After heâd shut the door, Michael let out a big yawn, rubbing his eyes briefly. Gotta check the mail first, he scolded himself as he yawned again.
Glancing at the top of the stack, Michael felt himself pale. It was another letter from his father, this time marked as urgent. He hadnât even opened the last one, and now he was getting another? Michael was just grateful his father didnât know his phone number, but then actual horror struck him. He could just come to my house.
Michael twitched, grabbing the letter so tightly the edges crinkled. With a solid grip, he ripped the envelope and the contents in half. The rabbit flinched, clearly not expecting such a violent action. Logan was unaffected, as usual.
He tossed the torn remains into his trash bin and stalked to his bedroom, trying so hard not to start trembling or crying. The bunny nudged the door open and sniffed at the edge of his bed. Michael patted the side of his bed, giving it permission to jump up. The bunny took the permission easily, pressing comforting warmth into Michaelâs back as tears leaked from the corners of his eyes.
âWhy canât he just leave me alone?â Michael sobbed quietly. âItâs bad enough knowing that I did something monstrous, but he does it on purpose. I bet heâs out there doing it to some other poor kids now, and Iâm just not strong enough to stand up to him.â
The bunny rumbled out a growl at the blame Michael placed on himself, but it still soothed his pain with soft fur. He rolled over and buried his face properly into the fur, his fingers tangling into the strands. So soft, he thought to himself, tears dampening the fur of the bunnyâs chest.
Not that it seemed to mind, pulling Michael closer as he started drifting off to sleep. âI just donât get itâŚâ Michael trailed off, finally relaxing enough to let go of consciousness.
Jeremy woke up with his arms wrapped around a sleeping Michael. Why am I not surprised? he thought to himself, carefully untangling himself from his sleeping coworker. Heâd kill me if he knew I was here.
Unease sank into Jeremy as he realized he was yet again left to try to sneak out without clothing. But at least he was in Michaelâs room this time, and he could just grab clothes without getting caught.
His foot hit something soft and warm, and a disgruntled meow made Jeremy realize the cat was also here. Oh shit. Directing a glare at the cat, Jeremy climbed out of the bed without causing the cat or Michael to wake up completely. The black cat nestled back into his paws, purring loudly as Jeremy snuck a new pair of clothing out of Michaelâs drawer.
He left quickly, pushing open a window and crawling out of it, ignoring the pain that shot through his feet as he landed on rocks. Jeremy glanced around before hurrying toward his house, memorizing the address as he left the place.
He felt bad for ditching, but he also knew he could not just stay after all that. Not after how upset Michael had seemed the first time. Until he could control when he turned into a rabbit and maybe stay as a rabbit when around Michael, then he wasnât taking any chances.
Back home, Jeremy slipped socks onto his feet and glanced at the time. He had plenty of time to spare before work, but he still couldnât help but feel a bit antsy. Iâm not supposed to know where he lives, Jeremy thought glumly.
The phone ringing pulled Jeremy away from spiraling in his obsession. Maybe Ramona was right about all that stuff anyway. âHello? Jeremy Fitzgerald here.â
âJeremy! What a pleasant surprise to hear your voice. No offense, but we all thought you were dead!â
âYeah, thatâs what Michael told me,â Jeremy chuckled nervously, wondering why Lloyd was calling him.
âHey, youâre not too opposed to just sharing that shift with him, right? I mean, I know you said you absolutely did not want to have to deal with kids, and I completely understand. Michael had the same qualms about the shift, but this is the only shift where no one is stuck hanging around children. But youâre all good with that? Youâre fine sharing the workload? It's probably better anyway, having two people check on the place during those hours. Keeps the place safer- I mean, more secure!â Lloyd blabbed on, talking so fast Jeremy could barely keep up with what he was saying.
âIâm okay with it. Is he?â Jeremy leaned back against the wall, a finger hooked absently into the phone cord. An excuse to spend more time with Michael? No way was he turning that down.
âOh! Yeah, uh, he actually seemed more than happy to have someone else there. I guess he doesnât have the same familiarity you have with the job yet. Heâs probably a bit jittery about the atmosphere. You know, heâs never had a nighttime security job before, actually.â
âLloyd, is that all you needed from me, or is there something else?â
âOh, thatâs it. Uh, except one thing. We found a bunch of the torn remains of your uniform. Did you want a new one? Iâm guessing that youâve been using the spare, but you should really have more than one.â
âBy that logic, I should have at least three,â Jeremy pointed out. âIn case one is misplaced or ruined, or another incident like the other night happens.â
âCan I ask what happened?â
âToy Bonnie came after me. I donât really remember what happened after that,â Jeremy replied swiftly. âI donât need to fill out an incident report or anything do I? I mean, as far as Iâm aware, no one got hurt.â
âNobody was hurt in the incident. We didnât actually know that until just now actually.â Lloyd laughed nervously. âNo, we donât need anything from you, donât worry! It just wouldâve helped us if youâd remembered something about Toy Bonnie attacking, or maybe Fritz coming in-â
âI donât know anything about that, sorry.â Jeremy cleared his throat awkwardly. âBut I can be in in a couple minutes if you have extra uniforms ready.â
âOh! Yeah, I can totally do that. Yeah, if you come in before 6, I can totally get you set up with some new uniforms.â
âGreat, Iâll see you at 5 then.â
âFantastic!â
Jeremy hung up the phone feeling more awkward than ever before. At least heâd have a uniform again.
When he saw Michael at the next shift, he set out by tipping his hat at the other man. No response. Evan seemed a bit distracted today as well, somewhat of a frown crossing his face.
Jeremy sat down awkwardly in his chair, remembering Lloydâs words from earlier. If he had to guess, maybe Michael had been relieved to have an excuse to make sure Jeremy wasnât in any danger after all the personal risks he took at work.
âIâm going to do a patrol,â he announced abruptly, picking up his flashlight.
âDonât die,â Evan said, peering over Michaelâs shoulder.
âRightâŚâ Jeremy looked at Michael hopefully, but the other man gave him no indication that he was going to say anything in reply.
The night was somewhat quiet. It was weird having the toy animatronics remaining onstage every night, and Jeremy almost wished theyâd move so he could at least know that Toy Bonnie hadnât been a fluke. Even Mangle hadnât sought him out since heâd turned, presumably too afraid of him now to approach.
It made sense, considering how Percy was taking the exact same approach with him, but it still stung to know that his dog and his favorite animatronic no longer seemed to see him as a safe person. Even Evan didnât trust him in that form, if Jeremyâs memory served correctly.
Nobody saw him as more than a monster aside from Michael. Was that why he was so magnetized to the other man? Physical attributes aside, Michael seemed well-guarded, not trusting other people. But he seemed to have a secret affection for animals. Even with the amount he swore at his cat, he seemed to love the cat enough to care for it when he was not in the mood to care for the poor thing.
Sighing, Jeremy started to head back toward the cold atmosphere of the main office. He stopped upon hearing what sounded like sobbing coming from Parts and Service.
âHey, everything okay in there?â Jeremy asked, hoping for a gentle tone.
âNo!â The door flew open, nearly hitting Jeremy in the face, and he couldnât help but flinch at the small girl glowering at him with thick black tear streaks running down her face. âHeâs come back, and I canât stop him!â
âWho came back?â Jeremy asked, crouching down to her level. âSorry for asking, but I seem to be a bit out of the loop.â
âYou take things more seriously than most,â she huffed. Then she blinked at him. âWait, youâre that security guard guy. We all thought you died!â
âThat seems to be the common consensus,â Jeremy sighed. âBut who came back? Clearly heâs no one good if you are unhappy about it.â
âNo. He killed me, and heâs gonna kill more kids.â
âOh.â A prickle of fear made Jeremy tremble a bit at that. âWhen did he come back?â
âNot too long ago. We didnât notice the changes in his suit, but-â she glanced at the darkened area for a moment. âHere, Iâll just show you.â
Cold fingers wrapped around Jeremyâs wrist, and he was startled to discover that apparently ghosts could in fact touch people.
âSo, originally, he was in that locker there, right?â the girl gestured at the locker Jeremy had originally spotted the animatronic at.
âYeahâŚâ
âWell, heâs not anymore. Now heâs on the floor over here,â Cassidy pointed directly at where the golden bunny suit was slumped next to the old Freddy model.
âOh. And this suitâs not possessed right? Nobody should be moving it?â
âNo one should be moving it. Employees can get fired for touching it, much less moving it. And I havenât seen it move on its own.â
âGhosts can only do things at this time of nightâŚâ Jeremy trailed off thoughtfully. âYou think itâs the same guy who killed you?â
âI know it is. I had to ask a bunch of times to get anywhere with Evan. That kid is so tight-lipped, I swear.â The girl shook her head. âBut apparently, this suit here can only be activated by a key. One person had that key.â
âYour killer.â
âWilliam Afton,â she confirmed. âAt least, thatâs what Evan says, but heâs been wrong about so much lately, that Iâm just worried heâs wrong about that too.â
âDid you try asking Michael?â
âEvan doesnât think I should talk to the security guards.â The girl shrugged. âHe thinks Iâll just kill you guys. But Iâm not that murderous. I still have a brain, unlike some people.â
âSo you must be Cassidy?â
âYep.â Cassidy sighed. âI mean, I donât want to complain because it makes sense that Evan wants to spend time with his brother, but I miss being able to roam the pizzeria freely. Ever since Toy Bonnie got dinged, Iâve been checking in here to make sure Spring Bonnie hasnât been used. I think we scared him off pretty well though.â
âSpring BonnieâŚ?â
âThe yellow rabbit suit,â Cassidy pointed, rolling her eyes. âOh! One more thing. I know youâre like, nocturnal or whatever like we are. But you can actually wake up during the day. Could you like, keep an eye out for someone wearing the suit?â
âI mean, I suppose. Did Evan bring that up to Michael?â
âI doubt it. He hates the idea of getting you guys involved.â Cassidy wrinkled her nose. âSomething about trying not to cause more deaths than necessary, but heâs not going to kill an adult out in the open like that. I think itâs fine.â
âHuh. Okay. I mean, I can tryâŚâ
âWhatever works.â Cassidy seemed satisfied, finally noticing the red light on in the camera. âOh! Say cheese!â
âThatâs a live feed, Cassidy. Itâs not a picture camera.â
âYouâre no fun.â Cassidy stuck her tongue out at him. âBye bye for now. Iâll expect results later.â
âI hope Iâll have results for you.â
âThatâs the spirit!â Cassidy said cheerfully before disappearing.
Resigning himself to the blinking light of the security camera, Jeremy went back to the office. If he hadnât been sure before, Evanâs scowl told him plenty about what he needed to know.
âWhat were you thinking?â Evan hissed, his eyes so dark there was absolutely no color aside from the darkest of dark pits.
âUhhâŚâ
âShe couldâve killed you!â
âShe dragged me in there!â Jeremy said in protest.
âDid she now? Maybe sheâs just lonely because she lost her best friend.â Michael shot a pointed look at his brother.
âCassidy canât stand me,â Evan scoffed, but he let up on Jeremy a little bit. âWhat did she want?â
âHelp with her little investigation into Spring Bonnie.â Jeremy dropped into his chair and peered at the camera monitor in Michaelâs hands. âStill no animatronic movement, huh? Almost like they were told to stay put.â
He raised an eyebrow at Evan. The kid rolled his eyes, the frown not relenting. âToys arenât our thing. We watch over the others.â
âSo the toys not moving is also suspicious behavior?â Jeremy asked. âHey, not to be dumb or anything, but how much did your dad work with the animatronics?â
âHe helped create them, so a pretty significant amount,â Michael answered. âEvan, I just think you should make up with her.â
âThereâs nothing to make up! She doesnât want anything to do with me, and thatâs fine. Iâll stay out of her space, and she can take care of the others!â
âShe said you told her to stay in Parts and Service,â Jeremy said.
âYouâre going to believe her over me? Mikey, you canât believe this, surely!â
âI mean, I donât know what to believe. Iâve never spoken to Cassidy before, and if its your word or Jeremyâs, then Iâll take your word for it. But I do still think you should try to resolve this conflict you have with her-â
âThink what you want then! I donât care!â Evanâs eyes flashed before he abruptly vanished.
Jeremy sat in stunned silence as Michael just continued checking things. âWell that wasâŚâ
âHeâs just pouting. Weâve had this argument before, donât worry.â Michael didnât glance over at Jeremy as he talked. âSo, Cassidy let you off with a warning or something Iâm guessing?â
âI already said she dragged me in. She wants me to go in during the day and look out for a guy in a rabbit costume.â
âThat could only be one person, you know,â Michael said grimly, sitting back to start giving Jeremy his attention. âMy father only made one key for that suit.â
âCassidy said that. She also seems a bit weary of taking information from Evan since he seems a littleâŚâ
âMixed up?â Michael shrugged. âYeah, donât put too much stock in what he says. I donât think he fully knows where heâs at.â
âThatâs fair, I guessâŚâ Jeremy wasnât fully appreciative of that response. âSo, you still think your dad killed those kids?â
âWithout a doubt. He was always a bit more bitter when he had to deal with them, and if the other kids say it was the golden bunny man, then who am I to say theyâre wrong? It makes sense.â Michael shook his head. âI still donât understand what kind of monster could willingly decide that kids couldnât get to live their lives though.â
âA kind thatâs actually a monster as opposed to someone who thinks of himself as one?â Jeremy offered.
Michael turned his gaze on Jeremy lazily. âI know what youâre trying to do.â
âIs it working?â
âNot more than Evanâs assurances. Listen, I made my peace with what I did a long time ago.â
âIt doesnât seem like it.â Jeremy laid a reassuring hand on Michaelâs arm. âYou didnât mean it. Thereâs no way you and your dad are even remotely in the same league-â
âYeah, but a monster is a monster, arenât they? Killers are monsters, Jeremy. Simple as that.â Michael slipped his hand away and went back to the cameras. âItâs not like itâs possible to always spot a monster on the surface anyway. Maybe youâre just telling yourself I canât be a monster because I donât look like one.â
Jeremy stiffened at that. You donât have to look like a monster to be a monster. Did that mean the opposite was true too? He wanted desperately to know the answer.
Michael tried to give him a smile. âLook, itâs no big deal, really. If you arenât actively saying Iâm following in my fatherâs footsteps, then I think things are okay, you know? Like, I may not really like you, but I donât think youâre a complete twat.â
âUh, thanks?â Jeremy didnât know how to respond to that, instead shining his light into the vent to avoid the heat that rose to his face at what he was guessing was meant to be a compliment.
âAnytime.â Michael chuckled softly. âLooks like heâs going for a full night sulk tonight. Guess itâs just us now.â
âThink youâll be able to handle the office once I go on my next patrol?â Jeremy asked teasingly.
Michael snorted. âWith the animatronics the way they are? Iâll be more than fine.â
âGood to know.â
A few nights passed like this, Michael offering minimal conversation during the shift, Jeremy taking his time to do patrols and update Cassidy on what he saw during the days.
It wasnât much more than he had during the night, but Cassidy seemed to appreciate it nonetheless. And if he showed up to work tired, then that was fine too. Michael would shake his head, and Evan was still pouting about his argument with Cassidy, so he didnât care.
Still, he felt a little bit bad whenever he realized heâd nodded off, insisting that Michael wake him. And evidently, that was not happening every time it happened. It hadnât hurt anything so far though, so Jeremy was willing to let it slide.
It had taken him ages, quietly arguing with Evan while Jeremy slumped in his chair, to convince his brother to try and work things out with Cassidy. Evan had been furious that Cassidy was putting Jeremy in harmâs way, but Michael thought he probably knew the risks of what he was getting into.
Why should Cassidy get the blame anyway? She wanted help, not to doom another man to die. And Evan had given plenty of warning, so Jeremy couldâve backed out whenever he wanted to, so it was fine. There was simply no need to keep blaming Cassidy.
Michael spared a glance away from his constant checking to look at the uncomfortable way Jeremy had passed out in his chair, drool leaking from the corner of his mouth, hat knocked askew. On impulse, he reached over and fixed Jeremyâs hat, before deciding to move him to the floor.
Jeremyâs head knocked into Michaelâs chest, and he felt sure that the man would wake. Jeremy hardly stirred, so Michael continued to lay him down, removing Jeremyâs jacket to tuck it beneath his head like a pillow. There, Michael thought to himself, somewhat satisfied before he went back to flick through the cameras absently.
Unfortunately for Mike, however, heâd missed the sound of an animatronic crawling into the vent, too focused on making sure he didnât wake up Jeremy to pay much attention to the world around him.
The loud static did eventually catch Michaelâs attention, and he set the monitor down, forgetting to wind the music box as he glanced at the phone. It was in its cradle, and belatedly Michael realized that noise meant animatronic, and he turned to check the vent just as Mangle swung down to attack.
Michael yowled in pain as the impact knocked him from his chair and plastic teeth tore through his face. The edge of the desk caught the other side of his face, making his vision blurry as he faintly caught the sound of tearing fabric and an angry growl.
Something warm ran down his face as the animatronic screeched, hiding away from the giant shadow looming over Michael. Struggling to push himself upright, he found himself surrounded by golden fur. Oh. Michael blinked blood out of his eye, struggling to process the scene around him, only slightly frightened now that he knew his rabbit friend had somehow appeared to aid him. I hope it doesnât step on my coworker. Thatâd be awkward to explain.
âMikey!â Evanâs voice echoed in the quiet environment. âMichael?â
The bunny was growling, a low rumble vibrating through its body. Cool hands cupped both sides of Michaelâs face as Evanâs face came into view.
âOh my god,â Evan breathed, smudging the blood stream ever so slightly. âWhere did Jeremy go? I thought you knew what you were doing!â
âGlad youâve got your priorities in order,â Michael answered slowly, still struggling to focus on his brotherâs face. âYour hands are cold.â
âOf course they are.â Evan huffed in exasperation. âWait, youâre totally in shock. MikeyâŚâ
âThe music boxâŚâ Michael trailed off as he registered that a completely quiet room was not a good thing.
Evanâs eye widened. âOh no.â
The sound of aggressive music echoed in the halls as the Puppet made its approach. Not that it was much of a problem, seeing as Michaelâs bunny pinned the animatronic to the ground before it could do much.
âWait, donât do that,â Evan said hurriedly. âUh, I need to-â
âYeah, no, go ahead.â Michaelâs eyelids fluttered shut as Evan went away to shout at the bunny who was currently having a very intense stare down with the Puppet.
Jeremy hadnât known heâd fallen asleep on shift that night. Waking up tangled in bindings made of shimmery thread had not been the most reassuring thing. More startling than that, however, was the pooling blood around Michaelâs head as Evan argued with an unfamiliar girl.
Cautiously he untangled himself and dug into the duffel bag he started to bring to every shift, grateful for his planning as the remains of his uniform remained littered across the floor. The bickering children didnât notice as he slipped his uniform on quickly before pressing his jacket (which for some reason was folded on the floor) to the wound on Michaelâs head. Jeremy managed to pull the man close so he could hold the fabric to the wound while still being able to dial for the hospital.
Jeremy didnât know how Michael had been injured, but based on the teeth marks, he had a sinking feeling Mangle had done something to the poor man. He did look a bit too similar to his father for Jeremyâs liking. That had to be the real reason Michael was so vigilant and why Evan was so paranoid about him missing things in the cameras.
The children stopped arguing to look at him when he was explaining things to the emergency operator, seeming to realize that maybe there were more urgent things to deal with than whatever theyâd been arguing about. Jeremy clutched the plastic tightly in one hand as he clutched to Michaelâs injury with the other.
Evan was the first to approach Jeremy, looking more disheveled than Jeremy even knew ghosts could be. âYouâre the rabbit thing.â
Jeremy nodded awkwardly. He knew theyâd discovered him the minute heâd woken up and was tangled in that same shimmery stuff that heâd seen under his skin before he transformed the first time.
âOur conversation isnât over, Evan,â the girl said, impatiently. âSure, Mike takes priority, but the fact that you guys tried to lock me away is absolutely insane.â
âHow about we skip the interrogation until we know that Michaelâs okay,â Jeremy said weakly.
âI guess thatâs a good way to put things.â The girl crouched at Michaelâs side, brushing bloodied hair out of his face. âAlthough you and me need a talk at some point, Mr. Fitzgerald.â
âIâm long overdue for talks with a bunch of people now,â Jeremy muttered.
Please be okay.
#cloud writes#werebunny au#jeremy fitzgerald#ramona fitzgerald#michael afton#evan afton#cc fnaf#cassidy fnaf#cw violence#cw injury#cut right through me
245 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Celestial Bodies AU (5/?)
(Part one, part two, part three, part four, part six, part seven. Also on AO3)
Robin sighed as he sat in the passenger seat beside Batman. Another night of patrol had ended semi-peacefully with thankfully no injuries, but Batman still didn't look happy. He was still in the process of accepting Robin as his partner again, and it tired him out trying to mediate and smooth sharp edges. Everything was just exhausting.
The both of them began turning into the cave, where Nightwing was already standing next to the computers when both Batman and Robin entered. He seemed to have just finished his own patrol, but was still in his uniform.
Robin paused when he saw him.
He looked angry.
That was what usually happened between Nightwing and Batman. The two of them fought like dogs and cats over Robinâs presence and training. When one suggested one thing, the other would argue like their lives depended on it.
(In a way, it did. Robinâs life depended on it.
⌠or at least, Robinâs life had depended on it.)
Sometimes, he understood why Nightwing was so angry.
If he was disobedient, he could get injured. He didnât know how many times Nightwing had pushed that idea into his head.
(And although Tim wished he was, he was not Jason. That Robin would never come back, no matter how much Batman tried to pretend he did.)
Both Batman and Robin exited the car and Robin went straight towards Nightwing.
âHey,â Nightwing called out, his grimace switching out to a small smile, just like a performer would, âhow was patrol?â
âItâs been an easy night tonight,â Robin said, peeling off his mask to give Nightwing a smile. âHow was yours?â
Nightwing gave a singular nod and then a shrug.
So probably nothing worth noting either.
Batman was silent, taking off his gloves and cape on the other side of the cave.
Robin studied Nightwingâs face.
He was a pretty boy through and through, with long hair in a mullet style and a light smile on his face that made him shine like the sun. To Robin, Nightwing was his goal and his idol. He wanted more than anything to show him that his decision to allow and help him become Robin was not a mistake.
He looked right back at Robin, his eyes considering.
âNightwing,â Robin began carefully, âdid you want to tell me something?â
There was a beat of silence.
Nightwing paused. Then he nodded slowly, âActually, yes. I wanted to ask you if you wanted to meet the cluster.â
Robin's eyes widened.
The Phantom Cluster was an important part of the Justice Leagueâs history and the survival of the planet. Every time something apocalyptic was about to occur, the King of the cluster would warn the Justice League. On occasion, they would also communicate with their hosts through dreams and visions, and prevent even more disasters.
The hosts of the Phantom clusters were only Robins. No matter how much any other hero tried to appeal to them, the stars only favored the wards under Batman.
Though they also seemed to like the younger heroes a lot, having no problem helping them. Tim had heard that Dickâs star had given his personal approval for Starfire and had actually watched out for the Teen Titans before.
The cluster had always loved the Robins.
(Nightwing had called his bonded star, "mine," and his star had responded back in kind. Jason's nickname for his own star was supposedly "Princess." She had called him "dearest" and from what Nightwing would say, their bond was very strong.
It made something inside of Tim ache.)
Essentially, this was possibly an invitation for Tim to get his own star, if it was true that the cluster bonded to all Robins.
Batman, however, whipped his head around and snarled. âAbsolutely not! You are forbidden from seeing the cluster!â
Nightwingâs attitude immediately changed as well. He rolled his eyes and snapped, âWho are you to decide that? You donât have a damn leg to stand on!â
Robin eyed him. He suddenly felt his heart twinge at the thought that it was his fault that he made them start arguing again. The two of them continued arguing and it wasnât until Alfred came down into the cave that he spoke up.
âOkay, okay. It was just a suggestion. All of the previous Robins met the cluster, so what's the big deal?" He said, trying to defuse the situation.
âYes,â Batman spat, âall of the previous Robins met the cluster, and one of them died.â
Robin winced.
âDonât you dare blame them for Jason,â Nightwing snarled. âIf I canât blame you, you canât blame them either. They lost a sibling too!â
Robin did not speak again as he thought about the situation.
He wanted to meet them. All of the files on the Batcomputer about the Phantom Cluster had him locked out. All he knew was that it was a cluster made of sentient stars and planets and two of them had chosen an individual Robin to keep as a âhostâ. When Jason had died, his star had died with him. Everything else were anecdotes from Dick, who clearly loved them and his star very much.
But in order to be Robin, he also needed to meet them. The cluster made deals with all of the previous Robins. Now that there was a new one, would things be easier if he also became a host with a star?
(And maybe, just maybe, Bruce will accept him if he had a star of his own too.)
Robin started to speak again, "Iâ"
âNo. That cluster has been nothing but trouble. Robin, I forbid you to go!â Bruce roared.
Robin gulped and shivered. The pure rage in Batmanâs tone suddenly made him worried for what he was going to do. Nightwing wrapped a protective arm around him and pulled him back.
âThe Cluster has never hurt a Robin before.â
âHe. Will. Not. Be going,â Batman growled.
Alfred coughed into a fist and everyone shut up and looked at him. Robin tried not to move but he couldnât help but try to press closer to Nightwing.
"Master Bruce," Alfred said sternly, "may I speak with you?"
Bruce wilted and then trudged after the true patriarch of the Wayne family.
It was almost funny, but Robin was still tense as Nightwing glared at the retreating back of their mentor and guardian. Alfred turned slightly to wink at him, and he relaxed with a faint smile.
Robin stared at Nightwing.
"... Nightwing?" He asked carefully.
Nightwing softened further as he looked at him. "Yes, Tim?"
"... it's okay if I don't go, right?"
Nightwing's eyebrows immediately went up to his hairline. It was like he couldn't believe that he would not want to go see the cluster.
Robin grimaced. He corrected himself hurriedly, "I meanâ I want to go, butâ"
"Tim, it's okay. If you don't want to go, it's fine. But to be honest, I'd rather have you go at least once. The cluster... they've always been allies of us Robins. I'd like you to meet my star, at least."
Us Robins. That thought made Robin pause.
Nightwing always tried to be accommodating and gentle with him. The thought of disappointing him gave him determination.
Robin shook his head and said in a firm tone, "No, I want to go."
Nightwing grinned. "Let's go now, then."
Robin glanced back at where Alfred and Batman had left.
"Don't worry about him. I'll take care of it, okay? I'll say that I forced you or something. B is just a paranoid asshole."
Robin's lips twitched but he nodded quickly and followed Nightwing. The two of them entered the teleportation tube that was installed in the cave and then away they went.
When they landed in the space station, Nightwing immediately locked the doors so nobody would enter.
Robin eyed him. Nightwing gave an innocent smile back and said, "It's just in case he decides to come after us."
Robin didn't say a word as Nightwing lead them through the metal halls before they finally ended up in the main room, where windows covered all of the walls, revealing a beautiful starry world outside of the space shuttle.
Robin gasped as he stared out the window at the close stars and planets. They were so close that Robin could almost see the surface of each star move and shift. Thankfully, the tinted windows allowed them to look directly at them.
"Hello, my star," Nightwing breathed and the stars remained silent. Nightwing didn't seem angry, just sad as he pressed his forehead and left hand to the glass, sighing.
Beyond the glass, the stars inched around an empty space, where the Jason's star used to stay.
Robin bit his lip again.
Jason's death had not only hurt Batman and Gotham, but also the heavens.
He might not have known it, but he was so very loved.
Nightwing exhaled again and then stood up straight. He looked at Robin with a thin smile and beckoned him forward.
"Come on. They don't bite."
Robin came forward, eyes darting towards the stars with silent awe and reverence. The stars and planets glittered and shone with a brilliance that matched the Sun, and Robin couldn't help but stare at the sentient celestial objects that floated in the sky.
"They're beautiful, right?" Nightwing said, and it startled him out of his thoughts.
"Yeah. They are," he agreed, because if he said otherwise, it would've been a lie.
It was awe-inspiring (and a little bit terrifying) to see somethings so big and large that were benevolent enough to help them.
It made Robin feel smaller than ever.
Nightwing hummed.
The communicator crackled then, taking away the sound of ocean waves and faint TV static.
Nightwing whipped his head around and Robin followed, staring between the communicator and the window, where the stars lied in silence.
"Hello," a thousand voices called and a shiver ran down Robin's spine.
Like the chorus of angels, a symphony of voices, a choir of sirens, the voices were soft and gentle.
They sounded sad. Tired. Wane.
Robin felt like it was odd that he understood what they were feeling, but he said nothing as he looked at Nightwing's face, which was tinged with the same exhaustion in the stars' tones.
"Hello. This is..." Nightwing gestured to him, "Robin. I'd like to introduce you to him."
The sound of ocean waves again. Robin felt his stomach swoop and drop.
Had they rejected him?
He knew he wasn't Jason, but he had to do it. In order for Batman to be the best hero that he could be for Gotham's sake, he needed a Robin.
Nightwing placed a hand on his shoulder and Robin tried to breathe past the panic.
The voices came back and said, ".... we know."
A different voice differentiated itself from the rest. It was distinctly masculine and adult-sounding, unlike the androgynous and childish voices of the others.
"My Nightwing," the voice called softly and Nightwing beamed.
"My star," he returned the call with a nod and a smile.
Nightwing's star continued, "Our little sister wants to make a deal with Robin. If he wants."
Robin startled. "Who?"
Hope filled inside of him. He wasnât rejected after all!
Nightwing chuckled. "The little sister of the cluster is the protostar. That one, right there."
He pointed outside, towards a small, bow-tie shaped cloud of dust and gas, all of it converging into one center. She spun and consumed nebula swiftly, but did not move otherwise.
"That's the little sister?" Robin tilted his head.
She was oddly... vulnerable. With the way the other stars and planets circled the point of their cluster, and the way they directed the nebula towards her, they were clearly very protective of her.
"Yep," Nightwing said, but he was quickly interrupted.
There was a crackle from the communicator and then an angry hum like that of a buzzing hornet. Robin flinched and looked at Nightwing, who suddenly burst out laughing.
"My star! Please, Robin isn't going to take her away!"
Another angry hum, though less loud and more indignant.
Robin blinked and then relaxed. His lips twitched and he asked, "Is your star jealous that I'm looking at her?"
"He's the most jealous star I know," Nightwing said, in a loud and teasing tone that was clearly meant to be heard by the stars. "Such a sis-con."
Robin snorted, suddenly feeling a little better. He looked at Nightwing, who now looked more relaxed and encouraging. "You can talk to them," he said. "I promise, they're nice."
Robin nodded firmly and stepped up the communicator. "Uhm. Hello," he said, then winced from the awkwardness.
Silence again, and then, a soft, "Hello, Robin."
The word âRobinâ was said with so much unspoken affection that it made him flustered. He stuttered then, but as Nightwing looked at him encouragingly, he continued.
Robin took a deep breath and said slowly, "I'd like to make a deal with the protostar, if that's okay. I can't promise that I'll be a good host, but I promise that I'll be the best host I can be. I'll take care of her and Batman too."
Silence.
Robin glanced back at Nightwing, who was grinning widely and giving an enthusiastic double thumbs-up.
Robin turned back as the communicator crackled once more and then the stars said, "Okay."
One voice in particular, softer than the others and lighter, spoke up then. "Let's make a deal, Robin."
She sounded tired, like she was struggling to stay awake and Robin felt his tone softening as he spoke to her, "Okay. I'll make a deal with you. We'll protect each other, okay?"
The protostar said softly, "I'll protect you."
Robin knew that she purposefully did not mention how he would protect her. He knew it, and he felt like he should've said something to make it fair, but the reassurance that she would be there for him suddenly made him breathless. He felt like he was robbed of all oxygen as he stared at the sky and suddenly understood why Nightwing was so fiercely and deeply protective of the cluster, even against Bruce.
They were kind. So very kind despite being cursed children who had become stars.
"Okay," he said slowly, already feeling a deep affection for his star blooming in his chest, "okay."
He instinctively put his hand on the glass and a bright light, flashing and fast, shot out of the nebula cloud she was consuming and flew towards him. It struck the glass and hot warmth entered Robin's body and then into his side.
He paused, taking a deep breath to calm his heart from racing before he opened his tunic, already knowing where the fated mark was.
On his left side, around the area of his ribs, was a four pointed star, white and pastel yellows and blues slowly tattooing itself into his side.
He beamed. "Dick! Look!" He had accidentally called him by his civilian identity, but Nightwing didn't seem to care as he bound forward and then picked him up and twirled him around.
"You did it! You've got your own star!"
Robin beamed.
He was accepted as a Robin and got his very own star from the Phantom cluster!
He wished he could've heard them singing, like Nightwing used to talk about, or maybe made a deal with his star in happier circumstances, but this was nice too.
Nightwing was still cheering and celebrating, but Robin couldn't help but look out past the stars. His protostar spun in place a little, looking a little more cheerful and he smiled.
"Thank you, Robin," she whispered and Robin grinned.
"No, thank you.... partner." That seemed like a good nickname for her.
A beat of silence from her and then she said, in a slightly more upbeat tone, "You too, partner!"
"Pffttâ you're like a couple of cowboys," Nightwing muffled his laugh.
Robin rolled his eyes and shoved him lightly. "Shut up, Dick. You're the one with the creepy, "my star" thing."
Nightwing gasped and put a hand to his chest dramatically.
"Y'know what? You're grounded! I won't take this slander anymore!"
Robin laughed and as the tension bled out from previous days of mourning and grief, he almost wanted to believe that things would be okay again.
He looked out the sky, as Nightwing put him in a headlock, and watched the stars begin to move slowly, as if suddenly gaining the energy to do so.
He watched that empty hole in space be avoided and he thought of Jason again.
No matter what would happen, he would make him and the stars proud.
ââââ
Bruce seemed resigned when he came back bonded. He didn't say anything and just went to his room. Usually, Tim would've been worried, but he wasn't too concerned since he was so excited about having a star for himself.
Dick gave him the codes to unlock the files on the Phantom Cluster and Tim dove right in without hesitation.
He researched everything he could about the cluster, from what they told the Justice League, from Dick's own secret files that he sent over into his computer, from astronomy websites, and he even hacked into NASA's database on stars and astronomical bodies.
Tim finally found another purpose besides being Robin.
He was his star's host.
Being a host for a star belonging to the Phantom Cluster meant many things. For one, their condition reflected on their stars.
If Robin was whole and healthy, so would his star. If he was sick or tired, it would show on his star too.
For another, being a host meant being protected and watched over by the stars.
Nightwing had mentioned before that sometimes, the stars gave them powers. Robin had a hypothesis that with each host being bonded to a star, the powers that they were able to gain grew stronger or increased, since he discovered new abilities that were not recorded since he was bonded to his own star.
A lot of it were minuscule, barely able to make a difference unless it was a split second thing, when Robin miraculously needed just a little push to solve a mystery, fight crime, evade a dangerous situation, or defeat a bad guy.
Nightwing had mentioned before that he had never had a bad landing after being bonded, and that he had a small immunity to heat and fire. He had also said that sometimes, bullets would mysteriously be unable to hit him, but this was a hit-or-miss thing (quite literally) and didn't always happen, so Robin still had to be able to dodge well.
In the reports, the previous Robin mentioned how he would occasionally get brief, sporadic dreams of the future. Every once in a while, he would sleepwalk, and as if possessed, wake up with a new plan, an unknown secret, or an important clue in the morning. After the previous Robin had gotten his star, Nightwing had supposedly gained the same ability on the occasion, and even Robin discovered that ability, which proved his hypothesis.
Robin himself, had odd bouts of good luck, often causing him to end fights or solve cases even faster than Batman could. At other times, the good luck manifested in things like finding an unusual number of heads-facing pennies that were printed in 1943, or finding lost items whenever he lost them. When Robin fell asleep, nightmares were scarce and he would sometimes feel a weight against his side, as if he was resting next to someone with their head on his shoulder.
(When he woke up, he would feel refreshed, but with a slightly melancholy and loneliness. He wondered if it was from his star.)
Robin wanted to be depended on. He wanted to be important and loved and cared for, and his star was everything he wanted.
For her, he wanted to improve.
He trained under several masters, he made enemies and friends, he joined other hero teams, and he even created his own team, the Young Justice. Bruceâs team grew too, with Cass and Stephanie and others joining them in order to help Gotham City.
Every day, he grew older and his star grew alongside him, an eternal beacon.
She spun and whirled like a hurricane, absorbing and eating nebula and growing stronger, almost converging into a sphere as if she was about to begin her transformation into a star.
And then everything changed when Jason's star came back.
ââââ
Both he and Dick had been in the space shuttle when she had reappeared.
The black mass that used to be the quasar still remained, still and quiet, but the other stars seemed to have gain energy from her silent presence. They spun around her happily, as she loomed over them with her inky presence, bending light around her like a lightless black hole.
With her arrival, it meant that Jason had come back.
And with Jasonâs return, so did the Batmanâs interest in the stars.
âHow do they know?â He growled, as they poured over information and audio logs of the interviews of the stars. âHow do they know what happens? Did they know that Jason would die and come back?â
Nightwing glared at him, but said tersely, âI donât know. From what we know, their ability to read the future comes from Clockwork. He visits them and tells them information.â
Robin lifted his eyes up from the paper, which had a picture of his star on it.
âWeâve never seen Clockwork before, have we? We donât know much about him either.â
âHe seems to be an authority figure or warden for the cluster. They speak highly of him, but are purposefully vague,â Nightwing mused, rubbing his chin in thought. âI think I remember my star mentioning once that Clockwork helped him with his past.â
âSo⌠heâs probably also a parental figure,â Robin said, and Nightwing nodded thoughtfully.
Batman looked exhausted, his cowl pulled down off of his head as he bent over the table with an almost inaudible creak of his back and stared intensely at the papers.
Jasonâs star had come back, but there were no traces of Jason except an empty grave. They had all been too late when arriving at his grave, only to be met with a coffin that had been broken in from the inside. Whatever had happened, Jason had dug himself out on his own.
Robin knew that it killed Nightwing and Batman inside to imagine the boy they considered as family carving himself out of his own coffin.
The two of them were almost inconsolable at first, but they quickly gathered themselves up again and started investigating.
The cluster was surprisingly unhelpful, not even answering Nightwing when he asked questions about Jason. The only thing his star had said was, âBe patient.â
It was such a hauntingly simple and frustrating answer, exactly like what one would expect coming from an all-powerful and all-knowing being that lived for an unknown amount of years stuck with a childâs mind. Nightwing and Robin did not begrudge them, knowing that they were also protecting the quasar's secrets and bond with the other Robin, but Batman could not say the same.
Of course, they didnât let that hold them down.
For the first time, Robin had been able to hear the song of the stars.
It was gorgeous. It was still soft, like waking up from a deep sleep, and sometimes it cut off like a bad connection, but Nightwing had looked relieved at the sound of it.
âThereâs still another voice missing,â Nightwing had said sadly, âJasonâs quasarâ her voice isnât in the song.â
It already sounded so nice, with the melodic voices of the stars and planets and Dickâs star singing along, so if the loss of one voice was making it incomplete, just how beautiful was the sound when they were all together?
For many reasons, Robin wanted to find Jason.
He was reluctant to continue being Robin for awhile, but Nightwing convinced him to stay.
Once Jason was back, he would give back the suit.
âThereâs something weâre missing,â Batman said slowly. âWe need to review the facts.â
Nightwing nodded and looked at Robin encouragingly.
Robin began, âOkay. So on XX, XX of this year, we discovered that Jason Todd was revived or in some capacity, alive due to his star returning. He⌠dug his way out of the coffin himself, but has disappeared for now. The cluster seems to be aware of his movements and location, but is not planning to tell us where or why. The question is, how did Jason come back to life? Where is he, and if he's not in Gotham, did someone take him?â
Nightwing sighed. âWe donât have a lot of information. Itâs just a whole bunch of what-ifs and wheres.â
Batman was silent, brooding.
Robin thought some more and then asked, slowly, âHave we reviewed the footage of the cluster before? What if⌠what if Jasonâs star didnât come back at the time that we thought?â
Nightwing blinked. âWhat do you mean?â
Batman, however, nodded suddenly. âI think I see what youâre saying. We should review the footage. Nightwing, maybe the time you noticed the star coming back isnât accurate.â
âWhat! But I had been coming there every day!â Nightwing said, but then paused. His eyes went wide, and then rushed to the computer.
Batman patted Robin on the shoulder, making warmth ooze in his chest. Batman said with a cold, but vaguely grateful expression, âGood job on the new lead, Robin.â
Robin beamed.
They rewound the camera footage of the cluster which were all kept in the files, since Dick liked rewatching them.
And just as Robin suspected, it was true.
The empty space where the quasar had sat before her demise had not been as empty as Nightwing had thought. For at least a few days before her return as a black star, she had been very small and only noticeable in how light slightly bent around her tiny shape.
She had been shadowed and covered by her siblings until her final reveal and Jasonâs ultimate return.
Nightwing covered his face. He seemed to be struggling to find the words on what to say.
Eventually, he said, strangled, âI shouldâve looked closer. If I had known, we wouldâve found Jason sooner!â
Batman sighed. âDonât beat yourself up.â Both Robin and Nightwing looked at him with surprise. He sighed again and said, âI am⌠aware that Iâve been upset and hostile of the Phantom Cluster. But ultimately, you are still bonded with them and they still offer you some semblance of protection. I am... also grateful that they gave us a chance to know that Jason is back. At least we know now that Jason had dug himself out a few days earlier.â
The three of them looked at each other.
Jason was going to be found and brought back to them. No matter what.
A few months later, almost 6 months after Jason's return, the silent mass that was Jasonâs star suddenly bloomed into a protostar, larger than Robinâs. She was a ginormous, funneling top of blue and red nebula, quickly consuming the stellar remnants in the galaxy.
â⌠what does this mean?â Nightwing muttered as he stared at the footage of her new form. The other stars were cheerfully circling around their sibling again, their song now joined in by their returned sister. âIs he back for real? Was he not back before? Does this mean that he wasn't himself or something?"
Robin was silent, listening to the song. True to Nightwingâs words, the song was beautiful and ethereal.
It was a heavenâs choir, a sirenâs song, a motherâs lullaby. It was beautiful in all sorts of ways. The sound was cold and sent shivers down his spine but oddly enough, he welcomed it.
âDo you think heâs⌠mad?â Robin asked. He felt strangely serene as he listened to the song of the stars.
â⌠hm?â
âDo you think Jason is mad that Iâm Robin and thatâs why heâs not coming home?â
Nightwing stared at him with such horror and disbelief that Robin quickly backtracked.
âItâs fine. Heâs going to come home,â his tone was firm, hiding his inner insecurities. âThe stars foretell it.â
Time passed and Jasonâs star remained as a protostar, his own star often twirling around her in happy circles. Both sisters were cute to look at, especially because one was so big and the other was so small. The two of them spun cheerfully around each other, being fed nebula by their family, and Robin watched it all.
Of course, while the stars were in stasis, he was not.
He continued his duties as Robin, made secrets between only Nightwing and the stars, helped others and lived on, even when his mom was killed and his dad was paralyzed and in a coma. He could not prevent it because he had not known.
It was a cruel, cruel fact that the heavens did not care for civilian lives when they were lost.
(The stars did not care much for anyone but the Robins. It was a thought both flattering and terrifying.)
When his dad found out about him being Robin, he was forced to quit. He handed his uniform to Stephanie to keep safe for him, and then he was⌠normal again.
His protostar seemed unhappy with the decision, but thankfully not with him, because when he climbed onto the roof of the Drake manor to talk to her, she responded back just as eagerly as always. However, she had stopped moving, a sign of either displeasure, discomfort, or something from the future.
âDo I come back to being Robin?â He remembered whispering to her one night, and her answering twinkle made his heart swell.
He liked feeling important, but he also never truly wanted it. The pain and suffering that came from being a hero truthfully scared him. It was only the thought of Batman and Nightwing, as well as his star, that kept him from quitting all together when he first found out that Jason was back.
But he could admit to himself that he liked the feeling of flying through the air, beating bad guys, and saving people. He liked the feeling of recognition and attention.
He didnât mind not being a hero for a little while. At least he knew that he would come back in the future.
Soon, Stephanie donned the Robin uniform, and at first, Tim could admit that he had been worried. She was reckless and foolhardy, but she was a good person with a keen eye for puzzles and problem-solving. He wanted her to succeed and in order to do so, she needed to meet the cluster.
It had been him who introduced her to her own celestial object and he was also the one who taught her about the Phantom Cluster and their abilities.
The both of them bonded over endearing and anthropomorphic astronomical bodies and Tim was the one who taught her to be Robin too, since Batman seemed insistent on kicking her down. It was difficult to make plans while Timâs dad was also adamant on driving Stephanie away, but they made it work.
It was a peaceful night, as Tim snuck onto his roof and Stephanie quickly followed with a picnic blanket that was spread over his house shingles. It had been years since the both of them first met and then began working together in the hero scene, boosting each other up with their stars by their side. Now they were good friends after dating for a while and then Tim breaking up with her due to his change in status from a vigilante to civilian.
As they were chatting under the moon, with a tablet holding footage of their respective celestial objects, everything changed.
The song of the stars had cut off slowly, grinding to a halt and making both of them pause in their conversation.
âUh. They just stopped singing. What does that mean?â Stephanie asked nervously.
Tim stared at the tablet and reached over to bring it closer. â⌠sometimes it means that thereâs something we need to know or something is happening. I wonder whatâs going on.â
He knew that Dick was also mostly likely noticing something was up as well.
Both Stephanie and Tim stared at the tablet in silence, tension building as nothing happened yet. The stars and planets slowed down and Timâs star even stopped spinning, motionless.
Timâs eyes were drawn to Jasonâs quasar-turned-protostar.
There was another beat of silence, and then the cameraâs feed turned to white with a sudden screech.
Both of them flinched from the loud scream and then watched a supernova consume the vision of the camera. It took a while before the brightness lowered and the shrieking of metal stopped ringing through their ears.
âOh my gosh! Look!â Stephanie shook Timâs shoulder, but it was unnecessary because he couldnât take his eyes off of the screen.
Jasonâs quasar had turned into a frighteningly enormous star. Almost 20 times the size of Dickâs star, Jasonâs star had turned into a star that was so blue, it was white. She floated in space for a moment, before she then began a slow cycle around the cluster, carefully avoiding the planets so they would not burn in her luminosity. The rest of the cluster paused, as if taking in the sight of her before following suit and thenâŚ
Song burst from the feed again.
âWhoa,â Stephanie said, in a hushed whisper, âitâs beautiful.â
Dick had once described his and his starâs growth into adulthood with new identities. He had said that his star went supernova and transformed from a black hole to a giant star.
He had mentioned how the song had changed, with the addition of a fully mature voice of an adult star.
It happened the same way this time too.
Jasonâs star had a light and delicate voice, distinctly feminine and quite high. She provided a soft harmony to the song alongside Dickâs star, with the both of their adult voices enriching the sound of the other stars, who were still children.
Stephanie gave another soft sound of awe.
Tim was more focused on what this meant.
It had been four years since his death. Now that his star had changed, it meant that Jason had also changed his identity, like how Robin became Nightwing. Whatever had happened, Jason had now grown up into an adult. He had come into a new identity in the four years he had been gone, and now he had found himself and alongside with it, his star.
But a question still remained.
Where was he?
ââââ
Tim bopped his head to the music as he bent over his desk. It was another night of peace as he stayed in his room to do his school assignments, while his dad and Danna went on another date.
He was finishing up the last of his homework when he heard the door opening in the faint distance. He took a reflex glimpse outside the window, where he saw a cloudy sky, and then poked his head out of his room.
"Dad! Are you home?"
Silence.
Tim immediately tensed. He patted his pockets for weapons but found nothing. He inched back into his room and picked up the bat that was by his door. When he finally left his room again, he tried to go for nonchalant as he called out, "Dad! Did you bring home the wings I asked for?"
He carefully made his way to the foyer. But before he could turn around the corner and look at who had entered his home, he was knocked back by a fist.
He cried out as pain bloomed on his face. He squinted through the tears, silently wondering how they could hit so hard before he swung the bat. It was stopped with a hand, but Tim maneuvered his body and then lunged forward to kick the assailant back.
He darted backwards to get some distance and stared.
It was a muscular man, all clad in leather and black kevlar with a red helmet on his head.
Tim catalogued his appearance and could not figure out who this person was.
The only person with this kind of memo was the Red Hood, which was an alias that the Joker used, but that couldnât be possible.
"Who are you?" He snapped. "What are you looking for?"
"What? I'm looking for a who," the man hissed, his voice coming through as electronic. "I'm looking for a Robin."
Tim's stomach dropped.
He said slowly, "I think you're looking in the wrong house. Robin isn't here."
"I heard you quit, Timothy Drake. I heard you quit being Robin and gave it to some other kid. Do you think it's that easy? Do you think it's that easy to leave being Robin behind?"
Oh crap.
Tim scrambled away as the man then lunged at him. He swung the bat again and as the man blocked with a fist, Tim lashed out with another kick. The man grabbed him by the ankle with the other hand and then threw him to the side.
Tim choked on his breath as his back hit the wall, knocking down some picture panes and shattering them on the floor. His back was already starting to ache, but he didn't have time to worry about that when the man struck again, punching him in the stomach.
Tim gagged on the bile rising up his throat before he attacked back with a jab to the throat. He then kicked the man twice in quick succession, making him grunt, and darted up on his feet, dodging a hit from the man's fist again.
"Who are you?!" Tim cried out, his blood freezing in his veins at the thought of Bruce and Dick's secret being known to others.
Would this man reveal their identities? Take Tim as a hostage? Use him to blackmail Bruce?
The man laughed mechanically. He reached behind his head and unlocked the helmet with a faint hiss of air. Then he dropped the helmet onto the floor and brushed his hair back with bright green eyes and a wild smirk full of teeth like he wanted to tear Tim apart.
Tim's eyes widened.
If the familiar face shape didn't key him in, it was the four pointed star on his cheek, unmistakeable and alight with bloody orange and turquoise, that told him just who had came into his house with the intent of attacking him.
"No..." he whispered in disbelief, scrambling backwards again as his breath came out quick and panicked.
Jason had come back?
Jason was back!
If he hadn't just been beaten by him with his fists, he probably would've been happy. Now he was just extremely confused and frightened.
"Oh yes," Jason purred. He was fully grown now, well muscled and clearly trained by someone other than Batman for the last four years. "You're in luck, Robin. You're the first one I saw after being back in this hell hole."
Tim was mentally making a list of the things he needed to do.
Finally, he replied slowly, "But why? Why did you see me first? And where were you?"
"I was dead, obviously," Jason scoffed. âAnd I came here to ask you a few questions.â
âOkay, cool,â Tim said nervously. âDid you need to punch me to ask me questions?â
Jason didnât answer, but instead, swung to punch him again. Tim yelped and rolled to dodge. He was barely back on his feet before Jason grabbed his hair and pulled him down, kneeing him in the stomach.
Tim coughed but also took that moment while he was bent over to drop and kick out his legs, knocking Jason off his feet.
Jason fell and Tim jumped over him to get away. He flew down the stairs and barely reached the entryway when he was pounced onto by Jason, who felt like a damn elephant as he pinned him onto the floor with his body weight.
They wrestled but Tim was so out of Jasonâs weight class that it wasnât even funny. Tim could feel the panic within him rising as he struggled and tried to get away from the previous Robin, a once beacon of hope and light for Gotham.
âYou have it so easy,â Jason hissed, as he started wrestling him to the ground. âA dad, money, a good home. You never had to dig through trash for scraps. You never had to take care of your dying mom while you were starving yourself. You never had to fight for your life while being tortured!â
Tim kicked Jason in the stomach, allowing just enough space for him to throw back his elbow to his chin. Jason made a faint noise of pain, and punched him once more, but before it could escalate, the most intense feeling of nausea struck Tim.
For a moment, he wondered if he was going to throw up over the previously dead Robinâs hands, but when Jason also paused and moved away from him with a gasp, he realized that both of them were struck with the same condition.
Tim blinked rapidly as the both of them stared at each other in thinly veiled confusion and distrust. Jason suspiciously stared at him, and then looked up out the window that was placed over the door. As Tim blinked away the stars in his eyes, he was beginning to realize that it was not just stars in his vision, but also stars in the sky.
The night was now clear, allowing them both to see a patch of sky with two distinctive lights.
Both Robins, old and new, stared at the rapidly twinkling lights in the distance. There were two flashes, blinking over and over, as if trying to get their attention.
The two sat there in silence. Then Jason looked down at his wrist, which held a watch that was now projecting the image of his star. She was spinning and bursting with solar flares like crazy, enough that Jason gave a disbelieving, almost angry laugh.
"Okay, jeez, I get it, Princess. You want me to keep your sister's fucking host alive."
Tim exhaled in relief, casting his eyes over to the night sky, which held his star in the distance.
Thank the stars that she helped him.
He didnât want to know what would happen if her and her sister couldnât get their attention.
He silently mouthed, "Thanks, partner."
The sky twinkled noticeably one last time before it stopped.
Tim jolted when Jason suddenly bent down and started taking off his shirt.
âExcuse me?!â He shrieked, feeling the bruises ache as Jason started undressing him. He struggled weakly, but Jason was still pulling apart his clothes.
âShut up. Whereâs the damn mark?â
Just to spare himself the indignity, Tim pulled his t-shirt to present his side and snapped, âHere.â
Jason stared at the four pointed star, colored with baby blue and butter yellow, for a beat and then stood up in a huff.
Tim glared at him. He loved the Robins and he loved Batman, but that didnât mean he was just going to forgive him for almost killing him!
"Where are your medical supplies?" Jason asked, looking around his room.
Tim grimaced and said, "The kitchen."
âWhere?â
He eyed him with distrust. Jason put his hands on his hips and waited.
ââŚ. In the left cabinet next to the stove.â
Jason went off to look for it, probably, and Tim slowly sat up, rubbing his shoulder that had been knocked against several surfaces this night, while he lifted his eyes to the window again.
His star was still there, faint due to her distance from Earth, but she was still just barely bright enough that he could find her through Gothamâs smog.
Thank the heavens for her and her sister.
Jason came back with a stomp and the emergency medical kit in his hands. He sat down next to Tim and raised a hand, palm up.
"Hand."
Tim gave it to him.
Jason opened the kit and then began to inspect, clean, and wrap up his wounds. Even for his back, Tim was asked to take off his shirt and Jason applied bruise gel all over it. Tim was tense at first, but eventually, he just kind of melted underneath Jason's hands and closed his eyes as he was taken care of by the previous Robin.
Sometimes he would ask Tim questions.
âSo what do you call your star?â
âPartner. She calls me partner back too.â
âHa! Youâre like cowboys.â
âYou sound like Dick.â
âLike hell I do!â
But Jason didnât hurt him again. Tim was full-on relaxing by the end of it.
When Jason was finished, Tim was lightly dozing from the warmth of the numbing creams and the fact that it was a late night on a school day. The fact that he hadnât been hugged or touched in a while certainly aided his sleepy haze too. Jason snorted at the sight of him and said, "Aren't you too trusting? I just beat you up."
Tim grumbled as he opened his eyes and uncurled from his position. "You're an asshole, y'know that? What was all of that even for?"
Jason sighed and said, "I changed. And... I guess⌠sorry. I wasn't in a right state of mind when I came here."
Tim twisted to look at him. Looking at him closer, Jason's eyes were still green, though noticeably less bright.
The shade of green was so familiar that Tim stared for a long time before he suddenly blurted out, "The league. You were with the League of Assassins!"
Jason narrowed his eyes. "I was."
"Was it Talia? Did she revive you? What happened?"
Jason looked exasperated but he nodded with a deliberately careless shrug. "I died, crawled out of my grave like a zombie, and then she picked me up. I went with her to the League and she threw me into the Lazarus Pits before training me. Now Iâm here again to take back whatâs mine.â
âRobin?â Tim blurted again. âIâll give it back to you. I was going toâ but someone needed to be Robin and my dad made me quit so I gave it to a friend and she became Robin for a little while, but I donât think sheâll mind if you get it back.â
âBreathe,â Jason deadpanned, eyeing him with an unidentifiable emotion. âAnd I donât care for it anymore.â
âYou sure? You definitely cared about it 20 minutes ago,â drawled Tim.
Jason glared at him and Tim narrowed his eyes at him right back.
Eventually, Jason rolled his eyes and looked away. âWell, I stopped caring.â He pointed at Tim demandingly. âI donât give a fuck what happens next, but if you tell anyone Iâm here, Iâll break your damn face!â
âBut why?â
Tim could understand that Jason was angry. Whatever had happened in the League had changed him for the worse, but there was still that familiar, charismatic, and caring boy inside, evident by Tim's carefully bandaged wounds (despite being the one to inflict them, but whatever). He could see that Jason was feeling vengeful too, but he didn't want Jason to be estranged from Dick or Bruce.
"I have plans," Jason said with a sneer. "Plans for Gotham that can't have B and Dick interfering."
"... are you trying to get revenge?"
"So what if I am? I died. Better yet, I was murdered. It doesn't matter what you think, I'll do what I need to do and because you're the host of my star's sister, I'll let you go this one time."
Tim thought of Bruce's brooding and endless self-blame at Jason's death. He thought of Dick's almost desperate attempts in training Tim and his neverending grief from the loss of a brother and the loss of a possible future knowing him. He thought of Alfred's silent sorrow, his eyes full of fear when Tim used to suit up in the Batcave. He thought of that period of time where Batman brutalized every criminal he came across, even the petty ones, turning Gotham into a city of rage and pain.
".... They all mourned for you," Tim said, not really knowing what outcome he was looking for by saying this,"B and Dick mourned for you. It was so bad that I had to force them to make me Robin because Batman needed him. Batman needed you."
Jason stared at him, his eyes flickering between greenish hues before he looked away, eyebrows furrowed.
âIt doesnât matter,â Jason snorted coldly. âThey clearly didn't care enough if the Joker is still alive. Iâm going to stay here and Iâm going to kill the Joker. No one else avenged me, so Iâll just have to do it myself.â
The Joker?
Tim's breath hitched as he froze so badly that even Jason paused and raised an eyebrow at him.
Tim stared at Jason with wide eyes.
He could not help but look down slightly, at the four pointed star that covered Jasonâs cheek, a mark of the heavens that bound him to a star.
Jason snarled, âWhat?!â
Tim said slowly, âThe⌠The Jokerâs not alive.â
When Jasonâs tense posture and aggressive stance slackened into shock, Tim had to continue and say, âHe died a while ago.â
Jason grabbed him by the shoulders, fingers digging into his skin as he roared, âWho did it?!â
Tim pursed his lips.
Jason could probably keep a secret, right? He didnât believe that he would go and tell anyone, especially becauseâŚ.
âNightwing did. And I helped him hide the body.â
|||||||||||||||||||||||
Check out my CB!Jason art here
Tim and Dani are partners!! Hooray!
I'm sure you can guess who Steph ends up with, hm? Sheâll get her own story, dw.
Tbh, I wanted this to be a 3+1 thing with all of the other Robins bc I thought it'd be short, but then it became longer than I expected, so I just... continued writing.... đś I think I got too excited again.
I'm trying to write in chronological order, but the history of the Batfam is so ridiculous that idk if I can do that, but if I don't do that, I'll get confused myself, y'know? Someone please help.
The scene where Jason beats the shit out of Tim apparently comes after he reveals his identity to Bruce⌠so Iâm going to switch it for it to make sense. He was also supposed to choke Tim in this fic, but then it got too dark⌠so I changed that too :9
âHow come none of them could figure out that he was with the League?â They knew he was revived in the coffin, so no one thought of the Lazarus pits bc they didnât think he was basically a zombie (suspend your disbelief, please!). Also, more info on Jazz will be in the fic with Jasonâs return.
Tim was originally supposed to go with Tucker, but then I thought about it and I changed it because 1) like Dick and Jason, his star is sort of the opposite of their personality, 2) I donât see how theyâll encourage each other to grow, 3) a secret third thing
A deeper explanation of reason 2 is on AO3.
#dc x dp#dp x dc#danny phantom x dc#dp x dc crossover#dpxdc#dcxdp#jason todd#tim drake#danielle fenton#dani phantom#dani fenton#danielle phantom#celestial object au#jazz fenton#danny fenton#dick grayson#phantom family
151 notes
¡
View notes
Text
We've All Got Needs ~ Part 1
Pairing: Zoro x Fem!Reader
Word Count: 2,133
This is part 1 of the Series 'We've All Got Needs,' linked below:
We've All Got Needs Masterlist
Ao3 Series Link
Summary: The crew's out for the day so you decide to take advantage of unlimited shower time. Too bad a certain swordsman finished his workout early. Guess you should have locked the door.
Rating/Warnings: Explicit Sexual Content, Reader Insert, Fem!Reader, 18+ Only, MDNI, Smut, Rough Sex, Shower Sex, Casual Sex, Accidental Voyeurism, Mildly Dubious Consent, Condoms, Penis In Vagina Sex, Cunnilingus, Biting, Multiple Orgasms, Overstimulation, Hair-pulling, Aftercare, Swearing, No Foreplay, Zoro's a straight to the point kinda guy and we love that, Shameless Smut, Friends With Benefits, crewmates with benefits
A/N: This is my first smut with absolutely zero plot! I want to practice writing shorter pieces while I'm working on my next bigger story. I hope you like it!
Docked at a new town, you decided to take advantage of the privacy on the ship while the rest of the crew went shopping, and scoped things out. It seemed like a boring place, but knowing Luffy, you would all end up fighting a dragon or something.Â
So you might as well enjoy the bathing room uninterrupted for once while you had the chance.Â
Groaning, you massaged your neck and shoulders under the almost scalding water. Normally there would be someone banging on the door to get in by now, and you sighed as you rinsed the last of the soap away. Steam tickled up around you as you shut off the water.Â
âDamn.â
You let out an embarrassing high pitched noise, and grabbed your towel before turning toward the owner of that deep voice.Â
Zoro stood inside the stupidly unlocked door, already pulling out of his shirt. He was dripping with sweat, green hair clinging to his forehead. His chest was fucking glistening. You realized youâd been staring while you stood there dripping in your towel.Â
âSorry, Y/N.â
He didnât look sorry as he walked toward you.Â
Zoro had dropped his shirt on the floor and was reaching for his pants. You tried to excuse yourself, but couldnât stop watching him.Â
He tilted his head with a smirk, and you felt trapped.
âWe should fuck.â
Your brain stopped working.
âWha-what?â
âItâs okay if you donât want to. But weâve all got needs. Iâve seen how you look at me.â
Zoro had stopped before removing his pants, but he walked toward you. You almost felt the look in his eyes on your skin.Â
âUhh, I..â
âI like what I see too,â he said, in a raspy voice youâd never heard him use before.Â
He reached out to hold your jaw, tilting your face to his. His thumb smoothed along your skin until it rubbed over your lips.Â
A shiver of pleasure prickled your skin. Your lips parted in a soft gasp, and you had to close your eyes for a second.Â
When they opened, Zoro was so close to you, looking almost smug, but reserved.
âIs that a yes, Y/N?â
You were not expecting this at all. Zoro is fucking gorgeous, but you didnât think he saw you that way. This way. Now heâs got his thumb on your mouth, asking if youâd like more.Â
You felt your smile curve under his thumb,
âWeâve all got needs.â
You dropped your towel as you let those words out, and Zoro looked so fucking pleased with himself. You almost wanted to punish him for it. You watched his eyes darken, his pupils dilated, and you had a feeling that you might be the one about to get punished.Â
Breathless, you stood naked, waiting for him.
His eyes burned into you. Zoro shifted the hand on your jaw to twist into the hair at the back of your neck. He didnât pull, but your blood sped through you as you felt how much control he had just taken with that expert grip.Â
âWhat kind of needs could you have, Y/N?â
Zoro had completely floored you, all of this coming at you out of nowhere. You couldnât believe how speechless he was making you, how flustered. You couldnât get a sentence out.
âMm, mind if I take a look?â
You gave a soft moan of consent as he traced the fingers of his other hand along your hip, back and forth as it got closer and closer.Â
His eyes were intense, almost territorial as he stared into yours. He kept his gaze on your face as his fingers slipped into your folds. You writhed and cried out, but Zoro pulled that grip in your hair firm. Just firm enough to make you moan and look at him again.Â
âYouâve been carrying all this need around, hm?â
Your mouth fell open at the sight of his fingers, thick strands of slick dripping between them. Zoro had hardly done a thing to you, but your body was aching for him now.Â
âI should've taken care of you sooner,â he said with a chuckle, removing the grip from your hair.Â
He looked around the room, the same way he does when scoping out a place for a fight. He locked the door, then began rummaging through the cubbies. You caught him digging through Sanjiâs, mumbling to himself. You started to feel a bit awkward standing there naked, but then he smiled and pulled a condom out of Sanjiâs things. Of course Sanji would have condoms.Â
You wet your lips with your tongue as Zoro stripped, tossing his pants across the room. You stood there staring at each other, and your breath caught when you saw his long, heavy cock twitch for you. He held the condom up by his face before ripping it open.Â
âIâll go pick some up in town if you end up liking what my cock can do to you.â
You nodded as you stared, mouth watering as he placed the condom on the tip, fisting it down his length. He smirked before charging toward you.
He placed his hand on your shoulder with his thumb along your throat, and shoved you back against the wall.Â
Zoro kissed you then, his lips and tongue surprisingly gentle. At first.
You moaned into his mouth as he rubbed his length along your entrance, making you twitch under his hold while he circled it on your clit.
His kisses became more intense, and then he licked and bit along your lips, jaw, and down to your neck.
You traced your hands along his beautiful chest, still covered in sweat. He twitched slightly when you ran your thumbs over his nipples. You went to lick and bite at his ear, but Zoro took that moment to lift one of your legs, holding it up over his arm, then plunged into you.
You screamed. The abrupt entrance was overwhelming, but Zoro kept pumping into you, pushing and pushing to fill you completely.
You grasped for something to keep you steady, and a very useful stability bar for the shower worked perfectly.Â
You hung onto it for dear life as Zoro pulled back from your neck to watch your face.
âYou havenât even had it all yet, Y/N. Is my cock giving you what you needed? Can you take it?â
âFuck yes, Zoro. Please. I can take it!â
You didnât recognize your desperate voice. Youâd had no build up, just straight to him fucking you with so much strength. But it was so fucking good. You could feel yourself close already, and the thought of more of him filling you made your eyes roll back.
âYour pussy feels so fucking good, Y/N. Fuuuck. Youâre gonna take my cock so well, arenât you?â
âYes, please. I need it, please.â
Zoro groaned as you begged. He adjusted your leg, then tilted himself slightly.
He leaned over you to growl against your ear.Â
âYouâd better hold on, Y/N. Be a good girl and take my cock, and Iâll give you what you need whenever you want it.â
You cried out for him, grasping onto the shower bar as your eyes started watering from the brutal thrusts he was already hitting into you.Â
Zoro groaned loudly as he shoved into you, so fucking deep, until you held all of him. Heâd taken the hand off your shoulder to circle its thumb over your clit. You came on his cock, screaming.
âSo fucking good Y/N, your pussyâs so perfect. Keep coming for me, baby.â
You couldnât form words, the twist of pleasure and pain riding you hard.Â
Zoro kept fucking into you until you were begging him.
âPlease, Zoro.â
âYou want me to keep giving you what you need after tonight?â
You whimpered your yes for him, twitching, your body starting to go limp.
âCome on, youâve been so good. Let me give you a break.â
Gasping, you clung to Zoroâs shoulders as he picked you up from the wall, and laid you out on the shower floor. Heâd left your cunt, dripping and aching as he set you down gently.
You looked in his eyes, and you knew he wasnât done with you yet. You braced your hands on the wall, and arched your back at the pleased rumble of laughter that he gave at the sight. He leaned over, and spread your thighs wide, trailing his fingers along your twitching skin.
âLook at this pretty pussy. Mm, just what I needed.â
Zoro laid between your legs, and you screamed as he attacked your clit with kisses, licks, and sucks, pulling it softly between his teeth.
âFuck, Zoro, i-itâs too much!â
He leaned away, face dripping.
âAlready? Well, letâs see if you can earn my cock then.â
Zoro wrapped his fingers around his length, and you writhed at the sight. He brought himself closer to you, and you whimpered with need. He played with your clit with his tip again, and you arched your back.Â
âPerfect,â he growled as he snaked one of his arms under your lower back.Â
Then he lined himself up with your entrance, and you screamed. He filled you up so much, and the angle was intense, but exactly right.Â
Zoro grunted as his thrusts tore you apart. He held your lower back in position, using that arm to help fuck into your body harder. He stayed steady with the other arm, his hand planted by your face. He brought his eyes to yours, and your body clenched around him as you watched his mouth hanging wide with his tongue loose. He looked so fucking feral, it made you come on his cock again.Â
His thrusts became even more frenzied as your voice got hoarse from screaming.Â
âFuck yeah, Y/N. Youâre so fucking needy for my cock, arenât you.â
âFuck yes, Zoro.â
You barely managed to form those words as you felt him hitting that sweet spot inside you over and over, so fucking deep.Â
âThatâs right, your hot little pussy can have this every day if you can take it like this.â
You moaned, hands scrambling along the wall as he fucked you further across the floor.
Zoro shifted, lifting himself onto his knees now. He lifted your hips further with him, leaving your upper back on the floor while he shoved himself into you from a punishing, phenomenal angle.Â
You lost your fucking mind, screaming, scratching at yourself, scratching at him. He played with your clit with his thumb, and you almost slammed your head into the tile floor from how hard you came for him.Â
âFuuuck yes, Y/N, fuck. Just. Like.That.â
Youâd never come that hard in your life. Your aching cunt was milking him so hard, and your orgasm kept fucking coming when you felt his cock pulsing inside you. Zoro groaned, his thrusts losing rhythm as he bit into your neck. You were spasming underneath him as you felt his release.Â
You didnât know how long had passed as you lay twitching on the floor. Zoro released your neck from his teeth, only to lick and kiss along your shoulder until you whimpered, your pussy still clenching around him.Â
He leaned back from you, holding your chin to face him. He gave you a dangerous smile before pulling away from your body, leaving you empty and gasping.Â
You couldnât even lift your head to watch him. You winced as the shower turned on, the water splashing up your legs.Â
Zoro knelt over you, pulling you onto his lap while the water washed over your lower body.Â
You didnât know if you could talk, let alone what to say, as Zoro started to clean your body along with his. You gasped when his hand reached your center, still dripping and slick with all heâd done.Â
He was gentle, just cleaning, but you twitched in his arms. He chuckled and kissed your temple.Â
âSo, Y/N, should I head down to the town, and pick up some more condoms?â
You choked, sputtering as he laughed at you. He continued to wash up your body, and you shivered and gasped under his hands.Â
âGo buy me some new legs while youâre at it.â
His surprised laugh at your words made you laugh too, which made all your parts ache, in such a good, but still painful way.Â
Zoro had fucking wrecked you, but youâd never felt so much pleasure. Even that thought made your back arch against his chest, and he stopped laughing long enough to stroke his hand along your chest while he hummed against your ear.Â
âSo youâre good with this? With helping each other out.â
His whisper sent chills through you, and you smiled.
âWeâve all got needsâ
Thank you for reading! đ
TurtleTaub Fanfic Masterlist
Part 2: Don't Get Lost
Buy me a coffee âđđź
#zoro smut#zoro x reader#Reader Insert#Fem!Reader#Smut#mine#One Piece smut#Opla smut#opla zoro x reader#zoro x you#zoro fanfic#zoro fanfiction#x reader#turtletaub fics
782 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Trailer park Steve AU part 33
part 1 | part 32 | ao3
Chapter 8
cw: period-typical attitudes/language
"Steve," Robin hisses through the phone, and he can practically hear her nostrils flaring. "I have been trapped at Uncle Bobby and Aunt Deb's house for six. days." She drops her voice to a harsh whisper, the tone somehow even more disapproving at a lower volume. "HOW have you not kissed him yet??"
"It's not like I didn't try!" Steve throws his hands up; nearly knocks his broom to the floor. He's finally sweeping up the shards of glass in the living room, because he's tired of wearing shoes in his own house (and because at some point he's going to have to have the kids over whether he wants to or not. He's kind of surprised Erica hasn't shown up demanding to hang Christmas lights yet; that girl is aggressively festive.) "He was all 'ask me in the morning,' so I was gonna ask him in the morning! Not my fault it was Monday morning and his stupid uncle barged in yelling about how he was going to be late for school."
"You really shouldn't call him stupid," she interrupts, "that man is a saint."
"No, youâre right. Wayne's awesome."
Itâs true. Wayne walked in on them that morning, like, fully spooning in their sleep â Eddie pressed all along Steve's back with an arm over his waist, their ankles intertwined â and rather than beat Steve's ass and ban him from their house like Steve expected him to, he just awkwardly grunted 'breakfast is ready' and shut the door.
"I'm always right," Robin gloats in his ear.
"You're always the worst."
"You love me." Steve hears shuffling as she adjusts the cord â probably wiggling around to lie on her stomach on the bed and kick her feet up in the air the way she likes â and then she says, "I'm still not seeing how this explains the other five whole days, though."
Jesus. Five whole days. Like she's his unimpressed boss and heâs late with the quarterly reports. "Our schedules kept not lining up! And then he went out of town with Jeff's family for the holiday."
"And you haven't called him?"
Steve glares flatly at the phone; hopes she can feel it through the line. "Literally how would I do that, Robin?"
"Wellâ I don't know! Maybe..." She hums in thought then snaps her fingers, talking fast. "Ooh! You could ask Wayne for the number? I mean, he'd have to know it in case he needed to reach Eddie, right?"
"Uh huh." Steve loves her solution-oriented brain, he really does, but that's one of the worst ideas he's heard in a while. (And he's including Mike and Dustin's attempted kidnapping last month.) "Yeah, let me get right on that," he snarks, switching the phone to his other ear. "Iâll just call them up and say, 'Hey, Mr. or Mrs. Jeff's Grandparents! This is Steve Harrington, may Iâ? Oh. Who's Steve Harrington, you ask? Nobody, sir or maâam, just the kid who stood by and watched while his teammates gave your grandson a swirlie two years ago, so I'm sure he fucking hates me still for that! Anyway, can I please flirt with your house guest now?'"
Robin's whinnying into the receiver by the time Steve finishes his rant, and he begrudgingly laughs along with her, shaking his head as he stoops to pick up the dust pan.
"Okay," she concedes. "You may have a point."
"Thank you."
"But you still have to do something to make up for this when he gets home! Otherwise, he's going to think you're, like, having a straight boy crisis or something and get all weird."
"I'm not having a 'straight boy crisis,'" Steve rolls his eyes. He's having a bisexual boy crisis â at least, according to the three hour phone call he had with Robin the other night (which was humiliating, by the way; he never thought he'd be quietly crying tears of total confusion while saying the words 'I still likes boobies, though' out loud. Jesus Christ. Sexuality is embarrassing.) "And I already have a grand gesture in mind, anyway."
"Oh?" Robin perks up. "Do tell."
"I was thinking we could, like..." Hmm. It's sounding less grand when he goes to say it out loud. "Well, shit, I don't know. I thought we could go to one of his shows together when you get back, but now that sounds kind of lame?"
âNo, that's good! That's perfect, actually. We can get a whole group together to go support him, then he'll see that you're not embarrassed to be seen around him with your friends."
"Wait, was that a concern?" Oh, god. He dumps more glass into the trash can; hisses when a little shard gets his fingertip; sucks the wound into his mouth. "Are you sure itâs not-? I mean, I want him to know I mean it in a romantic way, not just a friendly gesture."
"Well, yeah, obviously. But you can't just go by yourself; his bandmates hate you."
Oh, right. âYeah.â That would be pretty awkward to loiter in a booth by himself all night while Jeff and Gareth and the other kid glare daggers at him. "Do you think you could get a group together? If I do itâŚ"
"âŚWe'll be hanging out with a group of dorky freshman all night?â
"Rude."
"Accurate."
"You know what? Tell Deb and Bobby they can keep you."
"Ah!" Robin gasps. "You would turn to stone like a troll in the sun without me, and you know it!"
Man, he misses her. "Yeah, I know it." He puts the broom back up on the hook. "When ya comin' home?"
"Soon, I hope. I swear to god if I have to hear Deb and Patty fight over the leftovers one more timeâ!" She cuts herself off with a strangled noise, and Steve laughs at her plight. "Anyway, yes. I'll ask some friends at schoolâ"
"âIs one of those friends Vickie?"
âI can multi-task; shut up."
"I love you," he smiles.
"Love you, too, dingus.â Her voice dips soft and sincere for just a second; there and gone. âHey, I have to go, Carrie wants the phone.â
âYou have too many relatives.â
âUgh, I know. Okay. Leaving for real now; can't wait to see you for Operation Woo Your Man!â
"Robin, no-!â
âGot to go byeeeee.â
âWeâre not calling it that!â He holds the phone out with both hands so he can yell into the receiver. âRobin? Robin!"
The line's already dead.
â
part 34
tag list in separate reblogs under '#trailer park steve au taglist' if you'd like to filter that content. if you want to be added tomorrow please comment and let me know (must be over 21; please either verify in the comment or have your age visible on your blog)
599 notes
¡
View notes
Text
ink and blood (strawberries pt. 3)
hey guys! sorry itâs been so long, i finished the fic but then someone stole my laptop and phone (i had to get new ones) and i got locked out of my email!! it's totally giving ao3 writer but anyways. enjoy <3
summary: this time it was you who broke, not your ink pot.
content: violence, cursing, fluff, lowkey emotional crisis, i think thatâs it? idk, sirius is an asshole in this (shockerâŚ.)
wc: 2.7k (there was more but i hated it all so i deleted it so expect a part 4 by the end of this year if youâre lucky)
Sirius stormed out of Gryffindor Tower, running right into Remus, who tried stopping him for an explanation. The act was pointless, of course, as Sirius shoved past him and went straight to James.
âGive me the map,â Sirius said.
âWhy?â James asked, slightly hesitant.
âJames. Give me the map,â Sirius repeated, anger rooted deep within his words.
James eyed the boy briefly, turning to look at Remus before reaching into his pocket and pulling out the folded piece of parchment. Before he could even say a word, Sirius snatched the map out of his hands and disappeared down the corridor, leaving his two friends behind.
âI solemnly swear that I am up to no good,â Sirius muttered under his breath, his wand pointed to the now unfolded map. Just as always, ink appeared on the page and painted the familiar picture of the Marauder's Map, along with each and every corner of the school. Siriusâ dark eyes scanned across the parchment, looking for the name of his brother. Finding the name he was looking for, Sirius headed towards the Great Hall, watching on the map as his brother exited the hall and started walking his way. In a matter of minutes, Sirius and Regulus were just a corner away from running into each other.
Regulus had no time to process his brother's presence as he rounded the corner, failing to dodge Siriusâ swing at his jaw, the punch leaving him to stumble back roughly. The younger Black brother looked up, hand instinctively going up to the numb area of his face as he caught the eyes of his brother.Â
Sirius was far from over, however, as he launched himself at Regulus, knocking him to the floor and landing punch after punch onto the body and face of his brother. Regulus struggled beneath his older brother, continuously trying and failing to get Sirius off of him. Sirius, blinded by rage, only hit Regulus harder the more he tried to push him away.
When Regulus was finally able to muster up the strength to shove Sirius off of him, he scrambled away from him, leaning against a wall as he struggled to stand.
âWhat the hell, Sirius?â Regulus exclaimed, a shake in his voice as the pain engulfed him.
âHow could you? I saw the letter you wrote to her, Regulus, why canât you just leave her alone?â Sirius shouted, his throat threatening to close up as he shook the letter at his brother.
âI- that was a private letter, Sirius,â Regulus said weakly, heart dropping to his stomach.
âIf you donât shut up, so help me Godric, I will kill you,â Sirius said darkly, pushing himself up from where Regulus had shoved him and walking towards him.Â
Regulus was more prepared this time, albeit, significantly more bloody, and stumbled toward Sirius to defend himself. It was Sirius, again, who made the first swing, hitting Regulus square in the nose, followed by a crack. Regulus was surprisingly quick to respond, even with blood now gushing from his nose, and threw a punch that landed on Siriusâ cheek.Â
âYou little fucker-â Sirius muttered, preparing to hit Regulus only to keel over when the younger Black brother hit him in the stomach.
It was then that Professor McGonagall appeared from around the corner, greeted by the sight of Regulusâ bloodied and bruised face and Sirius still hunched over from the hit to his gut, hair covering the bruise beginning to form on his cheek. She was quick to put herself between the brothers in case another fight started.
âWhat in Godricâs name is going on here?â She exclaimed, furious.Â
After what felt like an hour of being chewed out by Professor McGonagall and losing their respective houses 100 points, they went their separate ways, Sirius going to the Gryffindor common room and Regulus going to the Slytherin common room.Â
When Sirius entered the common room, he looked over to the couches where he saw you, Marlene, Lily, Remus, James, and Peter all sitting in silence. You noticed his presence first, jumping up when you saw his face.
âGood Godric, what the hell happened to you?â Your hands instinctively reached towards his face as you stepped towards him.
âWhy donât you fuss over your little boyfriend instead?â Sirius said hostilely, slapping your hand away from his face.
Your hands dropped to your sides, face falling as well.
âYou guys fought?â You asked quietly.
Sirius didnât answer, only turning around and walking up to his dorm, faithfully followed by James, Peter, and Remus.Â
You still hadnât moved, but you could feel your heart beating in your stomach, nauseous at the thought of Sirius and Regulus fighting because of you. Your chest heaved, trying to calm yourself before you ran out of Gryffindor tower, feet carrying you down to the dungeons and to the entrance of the Slytherin common room. You looked around, spotting a first-year in green robes walking past you, running up to him and pleading for the code.
Once you entered the Slytherin common rooms, you ran past the people scattered around the room and went straight up to Regulusâs dorm.
Regulus looked up from where he was sitting on his bed as you entered his dormitory and you couldnât help the shocked gasp that escaped you when you saw his face. His jaw was bruised a dark purple, the skin around his eye slowly turning a similar shade of violet, blood still dripping from his nose, and more bruises across his body. Those, of course, were only the injuries you could see.
âOh, Regulus,â You whispered, approaching his bed as he wrapped his arms around your waist, tugging you in between his legs so his head was against your chest and your hands gently combed through his curls. You stayed like that for a while, Regulus listening to the beating of your heart as you stroked his back, not caring about the blood stain that was certainly appearing on your jumper.
âLetâs clean you up, love,â You said, pulling away from the hug. You placed a brief kiss on his lips before entering the bathroom, grabbing and wetting a washcloth for the blood.Â
Sitting next to him on his bed, you gently wiped the blood off Regulusâs face, apologizing profusely whenever he winced. The entire time you were cleaning his face off, his eyes were trained on your face, tracing over your features.
âYou look really pretty,â Regulus whispered to you, holding back a grin upon seeing you blush and watching a small smile gracing your face.
âReg, you should be focusing on yourself and not me,â You responded with a breathy laugh.
âAre you mad at me?â He asked, making you pause.Â
âIâm not mad at you Regulus,â You answered, cupping his face with your hand and stroking it gently with your thumb. Regulus leaned into your touch, eyes briefly fluttering shut.Â
âAlright, donât fall asleep on me, darling, I still have to check out your bruises,â You said softly, laughing when Regulus groaned, âI promise Iâll let you sleep after.â
You stood up from his bed, a bit reluctantly if you were being honest, and began helping him take off his jumper. Regulusâ light grey jumper, which you had gifted him for Christmas, keeping his neutral-colored closet in mind, was now decorated with droplets of his blood. Once his jumper and undershirt were removed, you let out a sigh. His stomach and chest were littered with bruises, some bigger and darker, others smaller and lighter.
âDamnit, you got beat, huh?â You muttered teasingly, âIâm sorry, Reg.â
ââS alright, just come lay with me, dove,â Regulus mumbled as he tugged you down onto the bed with him, laying so that you were facing each other.
You tugged the dark green blankets over your bodies, settling back down on the bed, your head right next to his own, his dark curls falling onto the pillow as he turned onto his side to look at you.
âI love you,â You whispered, your nervous eyes looking into his gray ones. You relaxed, though, as you watched his bruised face spread into a smitten smile.
âI love you too,â Regulus whispered back, still grinning.
You lifted your head, just enough to move it an inch from Regulusâs, and pressed your lips against his. The kiss was slow and sweet, your noses gently nudging one another as your lips moved. Your hand gently reaching for his curls to pull him closer as you smiled into the kiss. After Regulus pulled away, he curled his body into yours, his head tucked in the crook of your shoulder, arm draped over your waist, while you let your hands travel along his warm back and through his dark, curly hair. In that position, it didnât take long for Regulus to fall asleep, with you following soon after.
You and Regulus slept the afternoon away, cuddled together until Evan entered the dorm around 4 oâclock, interrupting your sleep. After the boy mentioned the time, you soon realized you had disappeared from Gryffindor Tower for six hours with no explanation.
âDo you have to go?â Regulus asked, trying to pull you back into bed with him as you sighed deeply.
âYeah, I do. Iâll see you later, Reg, I love you,â You said, turning to pull him into a kiss.
âI love you too. Donât let Sirius get to you too much,â Regulus said after pulling away from the kiss, watching in a lovesick daze as you left the room. When he turned to Evan, who was still in the room, he snapped out of it, âWhy are you looking at me like that?â
ââI love you too.â Since when did you start saying I love you and why havenât I heard about it?â Evan questioned, imitating Regulusâs voice as he plopped down on his bed expectantly.
âYouâre such a drama queen,â Regulus joked, earning an eye roll from his friend.
âDonât you dare call me a drama queen,â Evan said, pointing a finger threateningly at the smirking boy.
When you entered the Gryffindor common room, you were met with the sight of a sulking Sirius holding a towel of ice to his cheek. You both looked at each other, entering a brief staring match before Sirius broke the silence.
âDid you have fun with my little brother?â Sirius asked bitterly, glaring.
âDear Godric, Sirius, will you stop with that? I was cleaning him up after you almost broke his nose!â You exclaimed, anger rising by the moment.
âOh, yeah, because wiping some blood off his face takes six hours,â Sirius remarked.
âYou know what, Sirius? Fuck you. You went and beat up your own brother because heâs in love with your friend? Itâs fucking sad,â You snapped, eyes narrowing on the black-haired boy.
âOh, so you two are in love now? Regulus doesnât love people, heâs playing you and youâre too fucking stupid to see it,â Sirius said, standing up so he was in front of you, ice left on the couch.
You said nothing, only letting your hand fly to his already bruised face and slap it, Siriusâ head turning to the side at the force of your hand. Slowly, he turned to face you once more, staring into your eyes.
âDonât you dare say shit like that again, Sirius Black, or youâll get a whole lot more than a slap,â You threatened, face hardened in a scowl as you pushed him back and away from you.Â
You turned, shouldering past Marlene and Lily, who were standing on the staircase with wide eyes, and stalked up to your dormitory, slamming the wooden door shut behind you. You looked around the room and at the floor by your bed, where your belongings were still scattered and your ink pot was still broken. The dark ink had sunk into the floorboards, staining the wood black.
You began cleaning your part of the dorm, picking everything up by hand despite knowing you could easily use magic, knowing you needed to focus on something or else you would start bawling. The broken pieces of the inkpot, which were still dripping ink, were the last things you picked up off of the floor. A small piece of the glass, so small that you had almost missed it on the wood, sliced through the still-stinging skin of your palm, crimson rising to the surface. You didnât move, eyes trained on the blood that was dripping from your hand and landing next to the black dots of ink on the floorboards.
You only broke out of your trance when you heard the door to your dorm opening, your roommate, Lana, entering.Â
âYou alright?â She asked, catching your eyes as you looked up from your hand, which she quickly noticed, âMerlin, what happened? Come on, letâs clean that.â
You dropped the shards of glass, which were now covered in both ink and blood, into the garbage and let Lana lead you into the bathroom to clean your cut. She rinsed your hand off before gently cleaning the cut. When Lana finished cleaning it, she wrapped it and bandaged it before turning to leave.
âThank you, Lana,â You said gratefully, smiling softly at your roommate as she paused in the doorway.
âAlways, itâs what friends are for,â Lana responded, returning your smile.
Lana was on her bed reading a book when you finally left the bathroom to return to cleaning. With your hand now bandaged, you waved your wand and watched the black and red spots disappear off of the mahogany wood.
It was then, as you lay on your bed, that you found yourself wishing your conscience could be wiped clean as easily as the wood was. Every time you shut your eyes, images of Regulusâs body covered in purple and blue marks plagued your mind, alongside the unforgettable sight of Siriusâ bruised face twisted in anger as you slapped him.Â
Your eyes flew open, focusing on the ceiling while you tried to blink the images out of your mind. You turned your head to Lana, who was already looking at you with a perplexed gaze.
"Why is he like this? Sirius, I mean. I get that he's mad but, Lana, you should've seen the bruises Regulus had, Sirius hurt him so much," You whispered to your roommate.
âThere never really is a good answer in situations like this, just that people get blinded by their anger and do bad things. Iâm not excusing Siriusâs actions, Godric no, but he definitely wasnât thinking straight,â Lana answered tentatively, placing her book on her nightstand.
âI just donât know what to do now,â You whispered, eyes clouded with tears as you looked away from Lana, âSirius and Regulus were already on bad enough terms as it was, but now theyâre getting in fights and itâs all my fault.â
Lana said nothing, only getting up from her bed and moving to yours, pulling you into a hug. She kept her arms around you as your body shook with sobs, the harsh reality of the situation hitting you like a truck.Â
Everything has changed.
So much had happened over the past week- everyone found out you and Regulus were dating, you got banned from seeing him, Sirius ransacked your room and then fought with Regulus, you slapped Sirius, and now you were here. Crying in your roommateâs arms.
âI feel like all Iâm doing is hurting people. I hurt Sirius and betrayed his trust. Iâm the reason Regulus and Sirius got in that fight. Bloody hell, I slapped Sirius,â You cried, your breath stuttering as you spoke.
âListen to me, this isnât all your fault. You arenât doing this to hurt people. Sometimes, things donât always go the way they should and thatâs just a part of life. Regulus loves you and you love him, itâs only a matter of time before Sirius sees that and heâs just gonna have to learn to accept it,â Lana said firmly, âAnd he will accept it, trust me. He might be mad now but heâs not going to lose you over this.â
You couldnât even respond at that point, your body shaking with tears and sobs as Lana hugged you.
#regulus black x reader#marauders x reader#regulus x reader#marauders fanfiction#regulus black#harry potter#marauders
354 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Kinktober 2024
Edging w/ Ryoumen Sukuna
word count 1k
18+ mdni. fem!reader, smut, monsterfucking bc i just had to write true form sukuna, edging, fingering, size kink if you squint, pet names (pretty, good girl, darling, little one), squirting, written in 2nd pov
kinktober 2024 mlist can also read on ao3
Sukuna tsked in your ear as his fingers slowly circled your puffy clit. You whined softly in protest, your wrists bound by his hand behind your back. He had been teasing you for what felt like like hours for you, stopping his movements whenever you were close, his punishment for catching you touching yourself when he had strictly prohibited it. He had more than enough hands and cocks to keep you satisfied, he insisted at the beginning of your relationship.
His third hand was wrapped around your neck, keeping your head tilted back against his shoulder, fingers pressing gently to the sides of your throat. His last hand was holding onto your waist to keep you in place, even though your legs were hooked over his, so you really had nowhere to go anyways.
âSukunaâŚâ You whined, turning your head in search of his lips, earning a harsh tug to make you face forward again. âPlease, can I come?â
He slapped your clit. âYou can beg better than that, canât you?â He hummed against your temple. âCome on, pretty. You were so mouthy earlier. I thought you would take your punishment like a good girl.â
You nodded eagerly, sniffing softly as he held your legs spread open. His fingers moved away from your clit to grab at your inner thighs. You moaned and leaned back against his shoulder, hips bucking into the air.
âIâm a good girl.â You hiccuped. His hands kept groping your thighs, squeezing them before lowering his hands close to your cunt.
âDamn right you are, darling.â He slipped two fingers over your folds, spreading your wetness before he tapped your entrance, lightly dipping in his fingertips before slipping them inside. âLook at you, taking my fingers so well. What a good fucking girl.â
His words went straight to your clit. You pressed your thighs together as your orgasm neared, trapping his hand between them. He pried your legs open again with ease. âIs it too much?â He mocked. âYouâre clenching around my fingers. Are you close?â
He slipped his fingers out and spread your lips, leaving you gasping for air as he ruined yet another orgasm for you. His middle finger collected your wetness, then he brought it up to smear it on your bottom lip.
âToo bad youâre not going to cum that easily.â He growled against the back of your neck. His name left your lips in a sob, his grip of your wrists tightening when you tried to move your hands.
Having a lover with four arms was a blessing and a curse, in this moment it was the latter for you. He could easily cup your breasts in his hands and rub his thumbs over the sensitive nipples, while also keeping his grip on your throat and your thigh. Your eyes rolled back at his touch not being enough, but also too much as you felt your cunt pulsing when pinched your nipples between his thumb and index finger.
He edged you so many times already, allowing you to feel the beginnings of your orgasm as it dangled right in front of you, only to pull his fingers away right when you were about to finish. His thumb moved to your jaw, tracing it so gently, as if there was anything gentle about the way he was punishing you.
âPlease.â You whimpered, feeling his thumb pause. âPlease, please, âkuna.â You hiccuped as your eyes filled with tears. âIâm sorry. I didnât want to bother you, but Iâll be a good girl. Iâll be your good girl. I wonât touch myself without permission again.â
âYou wonât touch this pretty pussy at all, little one.â He slapped your clit again before rubbing it in quick, rough circles. Your eyes fluttered shut and you panted as another orgasm quickly neared.
Sukuna knew your body better than you did. He smirked against your skin when your breath hitched and stopped moving his fingers, keeping them on the swollen nub to feel it pulsing against his fingertips.
âI wonât touch myself at all.â You repeated, sighing in relief when he slowly started rubbing it again. You felt his cheek leaning against your temple as he looked down at your body, watching your tits in his hands and your wetness coating your thighs. He let out a shaky, almost inaudible breath that made you swell with pride. He was not as unaffected as he pretended to be.
Your back arched, pushing your breasts into his palms as you grew close to the edge. You were ready for Sukuna to take it all away and leave you gasping for air after yet another ruined climax, but a choked out moan left your lips when he moved the hand on your thigh to your entrance.
It wouldâve been embarrassing the way they easily slid into you, it shouldâve been embarrassing that you were so wet his fingers were making squelching noises as they moved inside you. It was all forgotten when you realized he was not pulling away.
Mouths appeared on the palms of the hands on your tits, their tongues lapping at your nipples as he squeezed them. Your eyes rolled back, your mouth parting in a silent moan as you finally, finally came.
Your hips twitched in his grip as you gushed around his fingers, your cunt tightening around them before you screamed his name and squirted your release out onto the bed.
Your vision went black. You have no idea if you had passed out for a moment, but there were white dots in your vision when the ringing in your ears subsided and you realized he was still slowly rubbing your clit. The mouths on his palms were still sucking on your nipples, making you squirm until he wrapped an arm around your waist to keep you in place.
Sukuna slowly turned your head to face him, his lips curling into a smirk as he looked into your watery eyes. âI didnât give you permission to cum, did I?â
Ah, fuck.
#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu sukuna#jjk x reader#jjk smut#jjk#jjk fanfic#jujutsu kaisen smut#sukuna#ryomen sukuna#sukuna smut#sukuna x reader#kinktober 2024#jujutsu kaisen x reader
338 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Jilted (not) Lover [Mitsuya Takashi x Reader]
Pairing: Mitsuya Takashi x GN!Reader Word Count: ~2,100 [Ao3 Link]
Summary: Takashi is your best friend (who you have some more than friendly feelings for); so you don't understand why he never seems to want to spend time with you anymore.
Warnings: mild misunderstandings, kissing, no gendered terms for reader; reader is a bit insecure, and Takashi is a little less emotionally mature than normal.
Notes: wasn't feeling good so I finally sat down and wrote an idea I've had for a while. Probably needs more editing but I want to let it finally fly free
You thought nothing of barging into your best friendâs room; after all, he gave you a spare key for a reason. âTakashi!â you called excitedly. âThey let me off work early today! Do you wanna maybe go out and do something? I heard there was a newââ
You were cut off before you could even finish. âIâm sorry,â Takashi said, not even bothering to raise his eyes from the patterns in front of him. âI really need to finish this today.â
âOh,â you said, deflating slightly. âWell, I could just hang around here if you want some company. I can help too!â
Still, you received barely any acknowledgement. âIâve got it, I just need to focus. Iâll see you later, though.â
Your smile felt brittle. âOkay, sounds good. Iâll go see Yuzuha then. Donât forget to show me your new design when youâre done.â
The door clicked shut softly behind you.
Later, you heard from Yuzuha that Takashi went out to the arcade with Hakkai that same day. You were hurt, but you wanted to think the best. Takashi probably just finished early and assumed you were busy. It was nothing.
Except it wasnât.
-
Ever since the two of you met in middle school, you had never gone more than a few days without hanging out. Throughout high school you basically lived at his house, becoming almost like another sibling to his sisters. Even once you both graduated and got different jobs, the two of you spent most of your free time together. (Enough time together for you to develop a horrible infatuation with him, at the very least.)
And yet, for two weeks straight Takashi had been completely blowing you off.
He was always busy with last minute designs, or he had to take his sisters to something, or he already had plans with Draken or Hakkai or the old Toman members. Normally, he would ask you to tag along, but he barely talked to you other than to let you know he couldnât see you or spend time with you.
You never said anything, keeping a nonchalant tone around him. But god, did it hurt. You didnât know what you did wrong to deserve this treatment; you couldnât remember anything. Maybe he had just finally gotten tired of you and was trying to let you down easy.
You did your best to ignore those thoughts. Itâs Takashi, you thought. If there was something wrong, he would communicate with you. It was probably nothing. (You needed to tell yourself that to keep from breaking down.)
-
Even though your relationship with Takashi was at a standstill, you still talked to his sisters.
Today, you had come over to make the girls lunch before they left to go hang out with their friends. Takashi hadnât come out from his room when you called.
[âItâs fine,â you said, âI know heâs busy.â
The girls gave each other a look when they thought you werenât paying attention. At least these Mitsuyas noticed something was up, you thought bitterly.]
They were long gone, after thanking you for the food and each giving you an awkward teenager hug on the way out. You have the rest of the day free, so you take your time cleaning the dishes, in the pathetic hope that Takashi will come out and you two will go back to normal.
You think that your prayers are answered when you see him come down the stairs. He seems a little surprised to see you still there, and he gives you a small, distracted smile. Your heart flutters as you smile back.
You think heâs coming towards you, but he walks right by the kitchen and heads towards the door instead. âThanks for making lunch for the girls. Iâm sure it was great,â he says, lingering for a moment. âYou can leave the rest of the dishes; Iâll get them when I come back.â
âOh. Where are you going?â you ask. You can hear a nearly imperceptible buzzing in your ears. You wonder if youâre angry or just sad; itâs hard to tell sometimes.
âJust out with Draken. Iâll see you later, yeah?â Heâs already opening the door to leave.
You try to keep your composure, but the way you slam the plate as you set it on the counter is telling. âYeah. See you later, I guess.â You wince. Even to your own ears, you sound bitchy. And you were doing so well in keeping it straight... Â
There is a second of hesitation, and then the door closes. You busy yourself with drying the remaining dishes, not bothering to look up. Takashi probably left already.
But then you hear his footsteps as he comes into the kitchen. âHey, whatâs wrong?â he asks.
You still donât look at him. You hate how concerned he sounds. Because of course he noticed how snotty you sounded; it wasnât subtle. And Takashi was nothing if not a mediator, so he would obviously want to talk it out. But now, even after praying for the barest scrap of his attention back, you want nothing more than for him to leave you alone. You arenât ready for whatever sort of conversation this is going to be.
On one hand, you are still hurt by how he treated you, how he hung out with you less and less as he replaced you with Draken and Hakkai. On the other hand, you feel like youâre being nothing but a spoiled brat. Takashi doesnât owe you anything; heâs nice, so this is probably his own way of letting you know that you were too clingy and that he needed space while trying to spare your feelings. You just donât want to hear that out loud.
At this point, you can feel yourself getting worked up. Your own thoughts buzz in your head like a swarm of angry locusts, rattling to the ever-quickening beat of your heart in your ears. You donât quite know if you want to cry or scream.
Heâs right in front of you now; you can see his shoes sidle up next to your slipper-clad feet on the kitchen floor as you valiantly avoid eye contact.
âCâmon, talk to me,â he says, voice softening even more. Because of course he can tell you are getting more upset.
âJust go,â you say. You sound muffled in your own ears. âGo hang out with Draken, or Hakkai, or your other gang friends. Iâm fine. Leave me alone.â
âIâm not leaving until you tell me whatâs up.â
âOh, now that I want you to leave me alone, you wonât.â
âHey, what is that supposed to mean?â He sounds a little offended now, and that just makes you angrier.
You spin around to face him for the first time. You can see how his eyebrows furrow, purple eyes glistening with concern as they take in your expression.
You lose your grip on your emotions. âOh, what does that mean? I mean youâve been ditching me for weeks now! Every time I come around, youâre too busy, or you already have plans with someone else!â You take a deep breath, trying to rein yourself in. âLook, if you donât want to be around me anymore, just say something. Not any of this âhintingâ bullshit. JustâŚjust say somethingâŚbecause I honestly donât know whatâs going on, Takashi.â
Your anger burnt through you quickly, like a flashfire, and you can feel your eyes starting to water.
Takashi looks stricken. One of his hands comes up to grip yours, using it to pull you into a tight hug. It only takes one murmur of your name, spoken gently into your hair as he tucks your head underneath his chin, for you to fully break.
There are tears streaming down your face now. You start to babble. âYouâre my best friend, Takashi,â you say, pitifully. âI miss you.â
You feel his arms tighten around you, until you can almost feel your bones grinding together. It kind of hurts, but you are just happy to be held. His grip loosens soon enough, and he pulls back so he can look you in the eyes.
âI fucked up.â He smiles sadly at you. âI never wanted to make you feel like that. Youâre my best friend tooâŚbut I couldnât stay like that, and I didnât know what to do about it.â
You feel your heart drop; you donât understand. âWhatâre you trying to say?â
He lets out a sigh, and then reaches to clasp both your hands in his. His eyes dart around the room, nervously, before settling back onto yours. There is a quiet intensity in them that he only has when things are serious. âI want to be more than friends. I like youâŚromantically. I realized it a few weeks agoâŚyou were always so special to me, and I didnât understand why until Draken pointed it out to me.â
He let out a light chuckle. âI treated you differently than I did everyone else because I hadâhaveâa crush on you. I didnât know what to do about it, so I started avoiding you. I thought I would blurt out something that would ruin our friendship. I didnât think about how it would affect you. Iâm so sorry.â
You canât believe what youâre hearing. It seems so inconceivable that he would return your feelings. You donât even know what to say, so you focus on the end of his short speech. âSo much for being the emotionally intelligent one, huh?â you say, tone lighter than it has been this whole time.
He lets out a self-deprecating laugh, tilting his head down. âYeah, yeah. Guess Iâm better with other peopleâs problems than my own. But cut me some slack, this is the first time Iâve been in love with someone before.â
You freeze. âLove?â
He already told you he had a crush on you, but this brings your thoughts to a halt. Love is a much more serious claim than a simple crush.
Takashi seems to think so as well. His face shutters. Itâs clear he didnât mean to say that much, but he doesnât back down. âYeah. Love. But itâs okay you donât feel the same way. Iâm good with just being friends. Or whatever makes you comfortable. Um. I owe you that much after being such a shithead, huh?â He looks uncomfortable, like he is just waiting for you to reject him. Like itâs inevitable.
You give him a sharp flick on the nose. âIdiot. Who says I donât feel the same way.â
ââŚYou do?â
You let out a snort, fighting to keep a grin off your face. âLike I wasnât pining after you for years. God, Takashi, I follow you like a lovesick puppy, and you didnât catch a hint?â
You open your mouth to say something else, but youâre swept back into his arms before you can. The two of you are face to face now; from here, you get the full force of his blinding grin. Heâs smiling so wide that his eyes are nothing more than crescents of purple, his pretty eyelashes nearly brushing his cheeks. He looks breathtaking.
You break out into your own smile, unable to keep the happiness off your face. You feel so light, lighter than you have in a long time. The knowledge that Takashi loves you is like a shot of dopamine straight to your brain; you feel nearly delirious from the sudden rush of happiness.
âI love you,â he says. He sounds so tender when he says it, you canât help but tilt your head up to press a kiss to his lips. Itâs nothing more than a peck, but the touch of his soft mouth against yours sends sparks through your body.
âI love you too,â you say.
He looks at you in awe, before he leans down to steal another kiss from your lips, this one longer, and deeper.
You never want to leave; you would happily spend forever standing in the middle of his kitchen, trading heartfelt kisses and basking in the warmth of your love with Takashi.
-
(Draken wonders what happened to Mitsuya; he missed their hangout without so much as a âcanât make itâ text. He can only hope the other boy finally got the balls to confess his feelings to you. He loves his sworn brother, but heâs getting tired of seeing Mitsuya avoid you. And he is definitely getting tired of hearing his lovesick ramblings. Well, if the two of you havenât gotten together by now, Draken supposes he could always go with Yuzuhaâs plan to lock the both of you in a closet until you worked things out.)
#mitsuya takashi x reader#mitsuya x reader#tokyo revengers x reader#tokrev x reader#takashi mitsuya x reader#mitsuya fluff#mitsuya takashi#tokyo revengers#gender neutral reader#gn reader#reader insert#romy can write
340 notes
¡
View notes